Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

March 18, 2013.

Bruce walks over and takes the stool next to hers. “Well, to do that, I would have to at least get your name.” He pats himself on the back for still being able to be smooth even while drunk.

The woman snickers. “Winny,” she says, extending a hand for Bruce to shake.

“Hey, Winny. I’m Bruce,” Bruce responds. “Can I buy you a drink?”

Bruce is drunk. In fact, Bruce is so drunk, that he doesn’t feel his phone vibrating in his back pocket.

On the other end of the line is Natasha, who's feeling a million different emotions.

All she wants in that moment is to hear the sound of Bruce’s voice. Because for all of the ups and downs their relationship has taken over the course of the school year, Bruce has always been the only one who knows how best to comfort Natasha.

She tries him one more time, but again, voicemail.

“Hey there, you’ve reached Bruce Banner. Leave me a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can,” Bruce’s answering machine speaks.

“Bruce, h…” Natasha speaks, then cuts herself off. She ultimately hangs up the phone. “What are you doing?” She asks herself aggressively.

She walks over to the mirror. “You can’t just call him up and beg him to help make everything better… Especially after the way you treated him the last few months.”

Natasha splashes her face with cold water, then proceeds to the bed to zip up her last suitcase. Once she’s ready, she exits the house that she’s spent the last couple of years living in. Unfortunately, the house belongs to Matt, and leaving means having to build a new home for herself since she’d moved out of her apartment the first year she and Matt began dating. But fortunately, the house belongs to Matt, and his name is on all documentation pertaining to it, which means all that’s left for her to do is pack her stuff and leave.

So, that’s exactly what she does. She takes three large suitcases, several laundry baskets and garbage bags full of items, and fills her vehicle up. Once her items are stuffed into the car, Natasha reaches into the pocket of her coat to retrieve a photo of her and Matt that once stood on the coffee table in the living room. She walks over to the porch, rips the photo in half, and lets the two pieces fall.

Natasha’s sad, angry, afraid, but most of all, she’s humiliated. She’s always dreamed of marrying the perfect husband, living in the most beautiful house with the white picket fence, and, even despite her O.C.D., having at least three children. She thought she was finally on the cusp of having all of those dreams come true when Matt proposed to her. She thought Matt was going to be her perfect husband. Sadly, she couldn’t have been more wrong.

She hadn’t known it until it was too late, but Matt was a deranged, sick man, with insecurities up the wazoo. Or rather, is. And now he’s most likely going to spend at least a few months in a federal state prison, and Natasha has to deal with the aftermath of it all. Her fellow colleagues and the students at Shield are all going to talk, which will no doubt cause the information to spread like wildfire around town.

Natasha finds herself shaking. She places her hands on the steering wheel and does her usual routine to normalize her heart rate. It takes seventeen minutes for her anxiety to subside. Once it does, she turns her vehicle on, backs up out of the driveway, and takes one final look at the house.

As she makes her way onto the highway to head out to parents’ house, she ponders ringing Bruce one more time, but ultimately refuses.

August 23, 2013.

“Good morning, Shield High Avengers,” a squeaky clean fifteen-year old boy speaks into a camera. “I’m Peter Parker, freshman member of the yearbook committee, and for my first day task, I’m interviewing the Aural Avengers, Shield’s glee club, for the annual Back-to-School Club Catch-up Videos! First up, I’m joined by national cheerleading champions, Valkyrie Parrington and Carol Danvers. Good morning, ladies. So, how were your summers?”

Valkyrie glares at the camera guy, obviously another freshman, who’s got the device pointed in her face, and then back at this Peter kid. “Sorry, but I make it a point not to talk to freshmen on the first day of school,” she says.

“Our summers were good. Valkyrie went on a trip to Mexico to visit family for a few weeks. People thought I went with her, but actually I spent most of the summer lost in the sewers,” Carol shares with Peter, speaking directly into the microphone in Peter’s hand.

Peter looks at her, puzzled. Then, Tony runs up and tosses an arm around Carol’s shoulder. “And then she spent the other half of the summer with me,” he says aloud, kissing his girlfriend on the cheek.

“And you are?” Peter asks, holding up the microphone.

“Tony Stark. Glee Club’s second in command, and linebacker of the football team. Great to meet you,” Tony says, extending a welcoming hand.

“Ugh,” Valkyrie murmurs, slamming her locker shut and walking off. Tony takes note of this.

“And how was your summer, Tony?”

“It was fantastic. You know, I spent a lot of time working, I spent a lot of time hanging out with my girl here. It was awesome. Especially because we also got to hang out with our other friends, Gamora Whoberi and Peter Quill, who are also dating, so it’s always a fun time when you get to double.”

“They were also dating,” Carol corrects. “But they broke up during the summer. Then, Gamora started dating Thor, who’s also in the glee club and also on the football team. They met at their summer job at the pool where they were both life-guards.”

“Oh, there they are right now,” Tony says, pointing to the new couple.

Gamora and Thor walk down the hall, hand-in-hand.

“Thanks for the information, guys!” Peter exclaims as he and the camera guy, Ned, chase down the other couple.

“Gamora and Thor! I’m Peter, and this is Ned. We’re with the yearbook committee with a very burning question: how was your summer?”

“Nice to meet you, Peter. My summer was really good,” Gamora says. “I got my first summer job, which was really fun, and I got to connect with a really special guy.” Thor smiles down at her. The height difference between the pairing is very notable.

“So, tell me, how long did it take after your breakup with Peter Quill for you to move on with Thor?” Peter asks abruptly.

Gamora’s face drops instantly and Thor can feel her tense up just from their hands locked together. Before Gamora has an anxiety attack on camera, Thor decides to cut in. “Hey, you know what, Peter? There’s Nakia and Sharon. They’re in the glee club with us, and they’ll probably have more exciting answers than us. Sharon had a baby last year.”

“Okay, good to know, thanks!” Peter says, turning his back on them to chase down the two girls. “Follow me, Ned.”

“Nakia! Sharon! I’m Peter with yearbook, here in honor of Back-to-School Club Catch-Up, and I just have to ask how the summer treated you both? You do anything exciting?”

“Not particularly,” Nakia admits. “I spent a lot of time with my church choir since our glee club schedule kept me too busy to do it last year. And I volunteered a lot for my youth group.”

“As did I. It’s really important to give back to the community. And I also spent a lot of my summer scooping ice cream and getting back into the swing of things as a newly single gal,” Sharon says. “Unlike Nakia here, who’s basically dating T’Challa Udaku but is too stubborn to admit it.”

Nakia waves her hand dismissively. “Girl, you play too much,” she says, blushing.

“So, I heard you had a baby last year. How difficult do you think it’ll be to have to take care of a baby and be a high school junior at the same time?”

Nakia and Sharon are both taken aback at the question. “Well, actually, I gave my baby up for adoption. So, I won’t really have to worry about that,” Sharon replies.

“Are you both looking forward to anything this school year?” Peter asks, moving on.

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to beating Bucky out for more solos in glee club, because Nakia Shauku is feeling extra pretty this year,” she says with a smile.

“And Bucky is?”

“He’s basically the lead vocalist of our glee club,” Sharon says. “He’s right over there by that vending machine with that tall blonde guy.”

“And who’s the blonde guy with him?”

“Steve Rogers, quarterback of the football team,” Nakia says.

“Awesome, thanks,” Peter says, pulling Ned’s arm and running off.

“Bucky! Steve! Hi, Peter with yearbook. My camera man Ned and I just have to ask how your summer was?”

Nerves run up both boys’ spines. Probably because they almost got caught and filmed being too close for comfort, which is going to be shown during morning announcements to the entire school.

“It was… Pretty uneventful,” Steve says as he subtly adds space between him and Bucky.

“Yeah, same here,” Bucky adds.

“Well, anything in particular you guys looking forward to this year?” Peter asks.

“Heck yeah. Hoping to win a national title for both football and glee club this year,” Steve says.

“Glee club, huh? I wouldn’t have pegged glee club for a popular club but there sure are a ton of you football dudes in it. Maybe I’ll have to re-consider that opinion,” Peter admits.

“Take it from me, Pete. Glee club is definitely cool,” Steve says, right before a blueberry flavored slush hits him square in the face, and a grape flavored comes crashing down on Bucky.

Peter and Ned watch in pure terror.

“Taste the rainbow, glee-yotch!” Clint Barton shouts as he, Aldrich Killian and Brock Rumlow walk off in hysterical laughter.

“Did you get that?” Peter asks Ned with a shocked look painted across his face.

“I sure did,” Ned replies, laughing.

“Awesome. Cut the camera! Let’s head back to yearbook.”

[Aural Avengers:]
Where they at, where they at,
Where they at, where they at,
Where they at, where they at,
Where they at, come on now

If you want to go and take a ride wit me
We three-wheelin' in the fo' with the gold D's
Oh why do I live this way?
(Hey) Must be the money!

In the club on the late night, feelin' right
Lookin' tryin' to spot somethin' real nice
Lookin' for a little shorty hot and horny
So that I can take home (I can take home)

She can be 18 (18) wit an attitude
Or 19 kind of snotty actin' real rude
But as long as you a thicky thicky thick
Girl you know that it's on (Know that it's on)

I peep something comin' towards me up the dance floor
Sexy and real slow (hey)
Sayin' she was peepin' and I dig the last video
So when Nelly, can we go; how could I tell her no?
Her measurements were 36-25-34

I like the way you brush your hair
And I like those stylish clothes you wear
I like the way the light hit the ice and glare
And I can see you moving way over there

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor all burst into fits of laughter once their spontaneous jam session comes to an end. It’s the first time that all twelve of them have been together in the choir room since the last day of school last spring. Steve puts his guitar back down as Sam walks back over to his chair from the drum set. The song was the duo’s idea, as Sam wanted to put his summer drumming lessons to good use.

There’s definitely an odd aura in the room, on account of many things having changed since last year: Sam and Sharon & Gamora and Peter breaking up; Bucky and Steve & Thor and Gamora getting together; Carol and Tony becoming a fully realized couple; T’Challa and Nakia continuing their flirtmance. But they do their best to ignore it considering it’s a happy occasion.

“I have missed this so much,” Nakia says aloud. The group all agree with nods and such.

“Can we never have a summer break again? We should all just lock ourselves inside the school next summer so that we don’t ever have to be apart,” Carol adds.

They all share looks between themselves. “I might love you guys, but I don’t love you guys that much,” Sam teases, garnering laughs.

Then, Bruce comes running into the room. “Aural Avengers!” He shouts excitedly. The group all hoot and holler as they greet their teacher. “Wow. I can’t tell you guys how much I’ve been looking forward to the day where I’d walk into the choir room and see all your smiling faces again. And hear those killer vocals, which by the way, I could hear from halfway across the school,” Bruce says.

“We couldn’t help ourselves, Mr. Banner,” Bucky says. “We were pretty eager to get right back to it.”

“Hey, I can’t say I blame you. I know you’re all probably tired of my stories from back in the day, but those of us in glee club always used to say that back to school from summer break always felt like Christmas day. Some of my all-time favorite performances are from our first day back. Mrs. Grey would always have the best songs for us to perform to get us back into the groove,” Bruce shares. The kids all smile at this.

“So, what song you got for us to tackle, Mr. B?” Sam asks.

Bruce blushes. “All in good time, Sam. We’ve got some more important things to discuss right now.”

“Like Thor’s haircut?” Steve teases. Over the summer, Thor cut his long mane and replaced it with a shorter cut.

The group all laugh as Thor rolls his eyes. “Haha, very funny,” he replies sarcastically.

“Well, yes, because it’s a very nice haircut, Thor,” Bruce assures. “Actually, I’m just now noticing that most of you have new hairdos, and they all look great.”

Gamora added pink to her already red and black wavy hair, while Nakia traded in her box braids for an afro. Additionally, Sharon dyed her hair platinum blonde, while Carol is sporting straight-across bangs with her cheerios high-pony. Steve and Tony also have shorter cuts.

“But no, that’s not it. Nationals are in New York City this year. And if all goes according to plan, we are going!” Bruce says. The kids clap and cheer. Bucky seems particularly enthusiastic. New York represents everything he’s been working toward: broadway and success. “However, if we want to guarantee our place there, if we want to clean sweep the competition this year, we are going to need to get out there and encourage other kids to join the glee club.”

Most of the kids are confused. “Wait, why do we need new members?” Carol questions.

“Don’t get me wrong. It’s not that we need new members, because I know that there’s enough talent in this room to get us a win at any competition, but that’s the one thing we lack strategically in comparison to Throat Explosion… And most glee clubs. We have twelve members, just as every glee club needs in order to compete, but others typically have between fifteen and twenty. The Acafellas at Regionals, for example, had fourteen members. And the more members a glee club has, the more intense and impressive their choreography is able to be.”

“Mr. Banner’s right you guys. You didn’t see Throat Explosion at Regionals. They were epic. As much as I dislike sharing the spotlight, I don’t think it would hurt to get more members,” Bucky shares.

“I’m with Bucky and Mr. Banner on this one,” Steve adds, placing a supportive hand on his boyfriend’s thigh.

“Gross,” says Carol. Bucky and Steve glare at her.

“We’ll just have to trust each other on this, guys. Now again, if we don’t end up recruiting, it’s not a loss. But if we do, it’s only going to benefit us in the long run,” Bruce says. “So, back to what we were discussing before, since I’ve been a little distracted on account of being later than usual with all of my class preparations, I thought I’d leave things up to you. Considering some of us are still transitioning from summer break to back to school, like yours truly, your assignment for the week is to perform a song relating to anything eventful that happened during your summer breaks. Then, for our big group performance, we’re going to perform a song of your choosing at the back to school assembly.”

“Wow, getting heckled during a performance and it’s only our first week back. Good idea, Mr. Banner,” Sharon says sarcastically.

“I was thinking it might inspire an audition or two, Sharon,” Mr. Banner replies. “Now, moving onto our final order of business, heading to New York for Nationals means we are going to need to do some serious fundraising to pay our way there. So, even though it’s only August and Nationals aren’t until the end of next May, you guys might want to start brainstorming ideas for that now.”

Then, the bell cuts him off.

“Alright, see you guys later,” Bruce says as he makes his way into his office.

The kids all disperse, heading for various different classrooms. Bucky takes notice of the way Steve’s hand immediately lets go of his as soon as they head out of the choir room.

“Alright, I’ll see you later,” Steve says with a smile.

“Yeah, see you,” Bucky says, forcing a smile himself.

From a few feet away, Nakia and Gamora pick up on the boys’ interaction. They share a knowing look, causing Nakia to whip out her phone and write up a text to Bucky.

“Hey! Meet me and Gamora out on the bleachers for lunch!!! (:”

Seconds later, Bucky replies. “Suree!”

“There he is!” Nakia exclaims as Bucky approaches the girls.

Bucky waves and smiles at them. “How’s the first day treating you two?” He asks, taking a seat right by them.

“I have Clint Barton in my math class… I want to puke,” Gamora says.

Bucky grimaces. “Gross. But hey, at least now if Clint messes with you, you can just get your new big, buff boyfriend to kick his ass.”

Gamora blushes. “Ugh, let’s not. I feel like I’ve been having this same conversation all day so far.”

“So, how did that happen? When did that happen?” Bucky asks. “I feel so out of the loop. We all only managed to hang out twice this summer!”

“Well, I got a summer job at the Aqua Zone lifeguarding. I had just completed my two weeks of training when all of a sudden my boss tells me a new member was joining the staff. Low and behold, it was Thor. He worked there last summer too, I guess. We ended up getting scheduled together often, so we started talking a lot. In fact, he and I talked more in two shifts than we did all of last year,” Gamora says with a laugh. “Anyways, I found myself falling for him. So, when he asked me on a date… I couldn’t say no.”

Bucky’s smiling from ear to ear. “Gamora Whoberi. You are a brand-new woman,” he teases. Nakia and Gamora both chuckle. “So, how did you break that news to Pete?”

Gamora rolls her eyes. “As awful as it is to say, it wasn’t hard. Something happened to him this summer. I never found out what it was, because he refused to let me in. But whatever it was, it changed his mood. He just got really… Bitter? Angry? I don’t know. He was acting like a totally different person. But he also ignored me all the time and blew off a few dates. The night Thor asked me out was actually on a night Peter and I had a date scheduled and he just never called. But don’t worry, I broke up with him before Thor and I went out.”

Bucky frowns at this. To think that Peter might’ve changed from his regular kind, laid back, and easily approachable self to angry made Bucky sad. “Damn. Well, I can’t blame you. Especially when you consider the fact that Thor kind of looks like an actual Greek god.”

Nakia laughs as Gamora blushes, yet again.

“Bucky, can I be honest about something?” Nakia asks. Bucky nods as he takes a bite of his cheese bun. “Gamora and I, we… Noticed you and Steve… Leaving glee club.”

Bucky frowns. “You saw that?”

The girls nod. “So, what’s going on there?”

Bucky sighs. “I don’t know. Steve and I, we had a good summer. No, we had a great summer, actually.”

“Bleh, try to keep it PG please,” Nakia says.

The trio laugh. “Shut up, Nakia. We didn’t do anything. But we did have a lot of fun. We went to drive-in movies, we went on walks at Prospect Park. It was fun. But you guys know what’s up with Steve. He’s a living, walking secret. His dad is… Coming out is out of the question for Steve. Especially because he’s still very confused. So much so that I could barely get him to talk about it this summer.”

“So, you are still dating? Just, in secrecy?” Gamora asks in clarification.

“Yes.” Bucky confirms. The girls squeal at this. “Don’t get too excited, please. It was one thing when we were able to hide out and roam freely every day. But being back at school, I’m worried it’s going to change everything.”

“How so?”

“Well, first of all, because he’s just as worried about Barton and Rumlow and the football guys finding out about us as he is about his father. He’s going to be on fight or flight mode every time I’m around him, just like he was when that Parker kid interviewed us and when he basically threw my hand off of his when we walked out of the choir room.” The girls nod in understanding. “And, second of all, there’s that,” he adds, pointing across the field to Steve, who’s striking up a conversation with Sharon.

Nakia and Gamora avert their attention to the pair. “Sharon? The girl’s harmless. I’m fairly certain that that’s their first conversation since last year,” Nakia says.

“But I’m pretty sure he’s not over her,” Bucky replies sadly.

“Why do you say that?” Gamora asks.

“Steve keeps a journal… And I caught him writing in it one day. All I managed to see before he shut it closed were the words ‘over’ and ‘Sharon’.’”

Nakia and Gamora share a look. “Well, Bucky, I think you’re in the clear. If he really wasn’t over her and still wanted her, he would’ve reached out by now. And he hasn’t,” Nakia says.

“And he’s also with you,” Gamora adds. “Besides, he could’ve been writing about literally anything.”

Bucky half smiles. “Thanks, guys. But I don’t know. For as good as things were during the summer, I can’t help but still be hesitant. Yes, because it’s my first relationship and I don’t want my heart broken, but also because It’s going to be hell having to continue to keep this a secret. And I don’t know how long Steve’s going to want to do it for.”

“Hey, you’ve never once mentioned desperately wanting a boyfriend. You’re Bucky Barnes. For the entire time we’ve known you, you’ve been about one thing and one thing only: performing. So, if it’s not meant to be, it’s not meant to be. But performing will always be there for you,” Nakia says.

“And we will too,” Gamora says.

Bucky smiles and immediately moves to hug them. He’s definitely missed his friends, and he’s grateful that they get the opportunity to see one another every day again.

Steve and Bucky are parked in front of the Sanctorum Drive-In Theatre, waiting for their showing of Kick-Ass 2. It’s their first date in roughly two weeks, since Steve’s been crazy busy coming up with plays for football. They’re parked as far from the screen as possible.

“How was your day, babe?” Steve asks his boyfriend.

Bucky shrugs. “Extremely tedious.”

Steve nods. “Totally, mine too… Well, at least I think it was. What’s tedious?”

Bucky laughs. “Like, slow or uneventful.”

“Oh, then yeah, definitely same. I haven’t even heard anything about football. We don’t know who the hell is coaching, or if we’re even going to get a coach.”

“Oh, come on. Principal Fury’s obsessed with football. Besides, Shield hasn’t won the state championship in years. He’s got to be hungry for it by now.”

Steve agrees. “That’s true. And since Murdock was an awful coach, he’s probably excited to find someone better.”

“So, I saw you talking to Sharon today. How did that go?” Bucky questions abruptly.

“Meh. We spoke for like ten seconds. It was pretty basic chit chat,” Steve says.

“Mm,” Bucky hums with a nod.

The screen finally turns on, and the previews begin. Steve takes a handful of popcorn into his mouth. He then looks at Bucky through his peripherals. He looks bothered.

“Are you okay?” Steve asks.

“Yeah,” Bucky says blankly.

“Alright, what’s wrong? You’re mad I spoke to Sharon?”

Bucky shakes his head. “Nope. Not at all.”

Steve’s face drops. “Bucky… You’re a very easy person to read. You’re mad about something, so let’s talk about it.”

“Why did you park all the way back here?” Bucky finally asks.

Steve looks lost. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, we saw seven movies this summer. We always parked way up closer, around the first row of vehicles. What made you want to park all the way back here today?”

Steve shrugs. “I don’t know. I just picked a spot. Serious.”

“Is there also a reason you went and got both of our popcorns by yourself, as opposed to both of us going?”

Steve rolls his eyes. “Bucky, no.”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Okay,” Steve says hesitantly.

“Are you ashamed to be with me?”

Steve groans. “Bucky, I promise you. I’m not.”

“It just sucks because even though you only talked to her for ten seconds, you looked so comfortable talking to Sharon. Whereas every time we’re anywhere but the choir room, you put at least two feet of distance between us.”

“Bucky, that has nothing to do with you, and everything to do with me,” Steve confesses. “I love you. You know I do. I tried so hard to prove that to you all summer. But I still have to be careful. I don’t know what my father would do if he found out about me, but I know it wouldn’t be pretty in the slightest. There would be no rainbow cake or anything of the sorts. Probably just a hole in the wall, and a ton of screaming. And the same goes for my teammates. Because even though their opinions don’t matter, a nice hard beating to my face will. So, yes, I know it’s awful, but I have to put physical distance between us for my own safety. And yeah, fine, that’s why I parked back here. And that’s why I went to get our popcorn. But that doesn’t take away from how much I love you.”

Bucky holds back tears. He looks around to see if anybody’s watching and once he knows he’s clear, gives his boyfriend a chaste kiss. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Steve says.

“It does really suck, though, Steve. Because I love you too. And I spent all summer fantasizing about getting to go public with our relationship, to show everyone that I’m extremely proud to be Steve Rogers’ boyfriend, and now I just feel like we’ve taken one step forward, two steps back.”

Steve nods. “I agree. I know how fucked up this is. I’m the happiest I’ve been in a long time and I can’t even properly show it. But this is what needs to be done for now. And if you love me like I love you, can you just promise me that you’ll respect this? And that you’ll just be patient with me, and won’t fault me for this? I promise, we will get there eventually. I don’t want to be hiding for the rest of my time in high school, but this is all still very new territory for me, even months later.”

Bucky grabs hold of Steve’s hand and kisses his knuckle. “Okay. I promise. We will make this work. And I will work on my patience.”

Steve looks around at the other vehicles just as Bucky had done a few minutes earlier. “Okay, looks like we’re good.”

“Good for what?”

“Good for this,” Steve says, leaping over onto his boyfriend and making out with him.

Bucky does love Steve. And he knows how much Steve loves him. So, he needs to respect his boyfriend’s wishes. Bucky only realizes how blessed he’s really been with his own father when he thinks of Joseph Rogers. So, if hiding for just a while longer is all it’s going to take for them to eventually become that power couple Bucky has dreamt of them being, then he’ll take it.

The rest of the evening goes perfectly, up until Steve gets a text. His phone is on the dashboard, and Bucky can see the text has come from Sharon.

Later that night, upon being dropped back off at home, Bucky watches the night sky, singing the song he would perform in glee club this week if it wouldn't cause yet another rift between him and his boyfriend.

[Bucky:]
I still remember the third of December, me in your sweater
You said it looked better on me than it did you
Only if you knew how much I liked you
But I watch your eyes as she

Walks by
What a sight for sore eyes
Brighter than the blue sky
She's got you mesmerised while I die

Why would you ever kiss me?
I'm not even half as pretty
You gave her your sweater, it's just polyester
But you like her better
I wish I were Heather

Watch as she stands with her, holding your hand
Put your arm 'round her shoulder, now I'm getting colder
But how could I hate her, she's such an angel
But then again, kinda wish she were dead as she

Walks by
What a sight for sore eyes
Brighter than the blue sky
She's got you mesmerised while I die

Why would you ever kiss me?
I'm not even half as pretty
You gave her your sweater, it's just polyester
But you like her better
I wish I were Heather

Oh, I wish I were Heather
Oh, oh, I wish I were Heather

Why would you ever kiss me?
I'm not even half as pretty
You gave her your sweater, it's just polyester
But you like her better
I wish I were

“So?!” Sharon shouts as she jumps onto Nakia’s bed. “How was the first day of junior year?”

“Really good. This year’s going to be such a breeze,” Nakia answers.

“Well, that makes one of us,” Sharon says, quite bothered.

“Why, what happened?”

“Nothing. And that’s just it,” Sharon admits. “Nakia, the first day of school last year, I walked into school captain of the cheerios, without a single care in the world. Or so I thought, at least. I’m the first girl in Shield High history who managed to get captain during her sophomore year. I remember Valkyrie, Carol, and I having to eat lunch on the quad because we couldn’t fit at a lunch table with the rest of the cheerios and all of our football playing boyfriends. This year, I had maybe two people say hi to me, and I sat with my freshman cousin at lunch.”

Nakia scoffs. “But why is that a problem? Do you really still care about all that stuff? Being a cheerio, being popular?”

“Yes. And I know it’s sad to even admit it, but yes. I do care about it. I miss it,” Sharon says. “This can’t be what God has planned for me. I put in a lot of work in order to achieve the successes I did.”

Nakia shrugs. “Well, you could always find another club to join. Maybe then, you can work your way back up the social ladder somehow.”

“Nakia, I’m in the glee club. It doesn’t matter what club I join. I’m still going to have a big, fat target on my forehead,” Sharon explains.

“Well, hey, maybe you should get back together with Sam? Maybe he has an idea?” Nakia teases.

“Not! Funny!” Sharon screams into a pillow.

Then, Nakia’s phone rings. It’s T’Challa.

“Why aren’t you answering? It’s probably your boyfriend,” Sharon says, still in her pillow.

“Because I’m playing hard to get. Just taking your advice from back in the summer,” Nakia confesses. “And clearly it’s working if he’s still calling.”

Sharon comes up for air. “I’m so proud,” she says, hugging Nakia.

The two girls have grown immensely ever since Sharon moved into the Shauku house. Sometimes the mere thought of them being friends still shocks Nakia to her core. Exactly one year prior, the two hated one another. And here they are now, living together and being best friends. But life is funny like that sometimes. You can find exactly what you’re looking for in the most unlikely of places, or people: Nakia found someone who could help her overcome her eating disorder, and Sharon found someone who could help her through her pregnancy.

Sharon notices the sad look on her best friend’s face. “Are you okay?”

Nakia nods. “It’s just… I don’t know. It’s fun to tease him and stuff, and I do like him, but I don’t think I can be with him. I’ve come a long way in getting over my eating disorder, but there’s just something in my gut that’s telling me it’s too early to be having a boyfriend. Is that bad?”

“Nakia, take it from someone who gave in to temptation way too early and had to pay the consequences: no. It’s not bad. If you’re not ready, then you’re not ready. And there’s nothing wrong with that,” Sharon states.

“Back when we first started flirting, I blamed me not being able to date on my parents. And, sure, that might actually be a part of the equation, but I feel dishonest blaming it on that. Should I tell him it’s me, and that I’m just not ready?”

“I think so. Because if he decides not to stick around when you’re not giving him what he wants, then you’ll know what kind of person he is.”

Nakia perks up. “Hey, while we’re on the topic of boys, can I ask you something?” Sharon nods. “What’re your thoughts on Steve?”

“Rogers?” Sharon questions. “I don’t know. I spoke to him for the first time in like seven months today. It was nice, but it’s still very awkward… And kind of tense. But I did just text him to let him know that if he ever wants to talk sometime, I’m here.”

“Do you still like him? And like as in like,” Nakia asks.

Sharon shrugs. “No? Maybe? I don’t know. Part of me will always have love for him, but I don’t think so. And, honestly, it doesn’t matter. Despite talking to me, he probably still hates my guts. And I wouldn’t blame him if he did. I ruined any and all chances with that boy when I agreed to sleep with Sam. Why do you ask?”

“Just curious,” Nakia says. “So, if you were to walk into school tomorrow and join a new club, which would you pick? There’s yearbook, debate, film, robotics, and like a hundred other options.”

“I think I have one in mind,” Sharon says with a devilish grin on her face.

August 24, 2013

“Alright, good morning, guys!” Mr. Banner says enthusiastically. “Do we have any volunteers to help kick-start this week’s assignment?”

“Me and Thor are ready, Mr. Banner!” Gamora answers.

“Come on up, guys,” Bruce says.

Gamora and Thor walk down to the floor. “So, some of you know, and some of you might not, but to keep things short and sweet, Gamora and I are together. And I could not be happier,” Thor says.

Gamora smiles. “The song’s pretty self-explanatory,” she says to her teammates.

“Hit it, boys,” Thor says to the band. The tune of the song gets everyone moving in their seats.

[Thor:]
Baby, when I met you there was peace unknown
I set out to get you with a fine tooth comb
I was soft inside
There was something going on

[Gamora & Thor:]
You do something to me that I can't explain
Hold me closer and I feel no pain
Every beat of my heart
We got something going on

[Thor:]
Tender love is blind
It requires a dedication

[Gamora & Thor:]
All this love we feel needs no conversation
We ride it together, ah ha
Making love with each other, ah ha

Islands in the stream
That is what we are
No one in between
How can we be wrong
Sail away with me
To another world
And we rely on each other, ah ha
From one lover to another, ah ha

[Gamora:]
I can't live without you if the love was gone
Everything is nothing if you got no one
And you did walk in the night
Slowly losing sight of the real thing

[Gamora & Thor:]
But that won't happen to us and we got no doubt
Too deep in love and we got no way out
And the message is clear
This could be the year for the real thing

[Gamora:]
No more will you cry
Baby, I will hurt you never

[Gamora & Thor:]
We start and end as one
In love forever
We can ride it together, ah ha
Making love with each other, ah ha

Islands in the stream
That is what we are
No one in between
How can we be wrong
Sail away with me
To another world
And we rely on each other, ah ha
From one lover to another, ah ha

[Gamora:]
Oh, come sail away with me

[Gamora & Thor:]
Islands in the stream
That is what we are
No one in between
How can we be wrong
Sail away with me
To another world
And we rely on each other, ah ha
From one lover to another, ah ha

Islands in the stream
That is what we are
No one in between
How can we be wrong
Sail away with me
To another world
And we rely on each other, ah ha
From one lover to another, ah ha

Islands in the stream
That is what we are
No one in between

The Aural Avengers go crazy for the new couple’s number. Thor’s immensely deep voice and Gamora’s raspy, edgy voice make for a nice combination.

“Oh my god, guys! That’s such a great, classic tune! And an amazing performance to do it justice. Good job,” Bruce says to them. He then points right to Gamora. “And you? You looked like a whole new person up there.”

Gamora laughs. “I feel like a whole new person, Mr. B.”

“It’s good to see you so happy, Gamora. Both of you, actually,” Bruce says.

From the back row of the choir room, Sam looks over at Peter, who seems to be both on the verge of tears, and ready to punch someone.

“Bruce Banner!” A voice calls out from the doorway of the teacher’s lounge. Bruce, in the middle of a conversation with Señora Chavez, and in between bites of his muffin, whips his head around.

“Stephen Strange!” Bruce says. The two men rush to properly greet one another with a hug.

“I haven’t seen you in months!” Bruce exclaims.

“I know, it’s been too damn long,” Stephen says as he pulls away. Bruce gestures for Stephen to join him and America.

“Hi, there, Stephen,” America says to her co-worker.

“Well, hello there, America. It’s great to see you,” Stephen replies, greeting her with a brief hug.

“Likewise,” she says. “Thanks for keeping me company and listening to me rant, Bruce.

“Of course, good luck with the freshmen,” Bruce says as she packs up her briefcase to head back to her office.

“Thank you. You two enjoy your day.”

Once she’s gone, the two men squeal in excitement. “Well? How the fuck have you been?”

“I’ve been great, despite having to spend most of my summer break taking care of my nephews,” Stephen answers. “I’m just glad my brother lives in Los Angeles as opposed to somewhere boring, like New Hampshire.”

“Yeah, that was really sweet of you to go out there and help Victor and his wife with the kids,” Bruce notes.

Stephen shrugs. “I was happy to do it. No parent wants to be dealing with three rugrats when they’re about to have another baby. Besides, I never get out there to see them. And like I said, it’s L.A. Getting to kick back on the beach was quite the adventure.”

“You know, you’re pretty ballsy for literally jumping off the plane, getting into a cab, and showing up to school empty handed. Especially considering you already missed the first day of the new year,” Bruce says.

Stephen laughs. “You underestimate me, Banner. I had everything prepped for my first week of teaching before I even left for L.A. I even hauled ass across town and left it all sitting in my office.”

“Well, here’s to being organized,” Bruce says, raising his coffee.

“And to a new school year,” Stephen replies, clinking his bottle of water to Bruce’s mug.

The two take sips of their respective drinks. “So, anything exciting happen while I was gone?”

Bruce sits in thought. Rather suspiciously. “Mm, not that I can think of.”

Stephen glares at him. “Bullshit.”

“No, seriously. I had an extremely generic and uneventful summer,” Bruce assures.

“Is there any word on you know who?”

“She’s a ghost. I’ve tried texts, emails, I even called her parents and only ever got voicemail. But can we expect anything less? Can’t imagine the humiliation she must be feeling, especially knowing the bastard was dragged out of here by the Lima Police Department.”

Stephen silently agrees. “I wonder if Nick’s heard from her.”

“Why would he have heard from her?”

“Well, it’s the second day of school. I’m sure the principal of the school’s going to need to know if he needs to hire a new guidance counselor or not.”

“That’s a good point,” Bruce says.

“Hello, fellow employees. Yes, I have returned. This past summer, I penned my memoir - I’m a Winner, and You’re Fat – And yes, in addition to being the winningest coach in cheerleading history, I am now also a New York Times bestselling author,” Maria Hill speaks to all of the staff in the room.

Fortunately, she doesn’t really get the reaction she wanted. So, she moves straight to her favorite co-workers.

“What’s the matter, boys? Cat crap in your coffee?” Maria asks Bruce and Stephen. The men groan at her presence and at the awful question.

“No, we were just…

“Just wondering whether or not Natasha was going to come back,” Stephen finishes for Bruce.

“Oh, she’s coming back,” Maria states confidently.

“Do you know that for a fact?” Bruce questions.

“Yes. Because effective today, I’m acting interim guidance counselor,” Maria replies.

Bruce and Stephen laugh aloud at this news. “You? Guidance counselor? How?”

Maria smiles sarcastically. “Well, I know this is going to sound kind of crazy, considering I’m so goddamn good at it, but being a cheerleading coach was not always the plan. I have a bachelor’s degree in psychology. And because Natasha is a no show, I decided to step up to the plate and lend a hand. This school’s budget is already tighter than a librarian’s taco, I didn’t want to risk anymore cheerios money being handed out to anymore dingbats like it was to Banner last year.”

Bruce rolls his eyes. “Well, if you’re only covering for her, do you know when she’s coming back?” Stephen asks.

“No, that is currently T.B.D. Fury left that in her hands. I think we can all agree Romanoff has been put through enough. He didn’t also want to stress out her out by giving her a time limit.”

Bruce and Stephen share a look. It’s good news. Natasha could’ve easily picked up and left to another high school, most likely in another district or city, where no one knew of her situation. They take solace in the fact that she will be back.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go prepare for cheerios tryouts,” Maria says, getting up from her seat. “That’s when a bunch of people try out to be a member of the squad. Just in case you were confused, Bruce. I know you don’t have to worry about things like that in the glee club.”

“Alright, ladies. The key to successful cheerios try-outs is brutal honesty. If someone comes out here and makes a complete and utter fool of themselves, it’s okay to make them cry. Because they put themselves in that position. So, really, it’s their fault,” Maria says to Carol and Valkyrie.

The ladies situate themselves at their table. “Hit it,” she says to Carol, who presses play on the cheerios iPod full of music. “Daisy Johnson,” Maria calls out with her megaphone.

Sophomore Daisy Johnson walks out onto the gymnasium floor. “Entertain me,” Maria says to her.

The girl proceeds to stumble and fumble her way through a pretty simple routine, causing Maria, Carol, and Valkyrie to judge her immensely.

“Terrible,” Carol mutters, shaking her head.

“That was awful,” Maria says in agreement. “Next!”

On the other end of the gymnasium, Nakia watches tryouts from the doorway. She hadn’t meant to. Her and T’Challa made a date to have lunch in the gymnasium because it’s usually never occupied during the lunch break. Though clearly today it is.

“Hey!” T’Challa says from behind Nakia, startling her.

Nakia jumps. As T’Challa laughs, she whacks his arm. “You jerk! I can’t believe you.”

“It was too easy,” he replies.

“Well, jokes on you. We can’t have our secret lunch in here. The cheerios are having tryouts,” Nakia says.

Another girl, presumably a freshman, as Carol and Valkyrie are unfamiliar with her, comes out now. “Well, start,” Valkyrie barks.

This girl starts out well and manages to get Maria’s attention, but ends up tripping over a pom-pom and faceplanting. Valkyrie and Carol laugh at this.

As does T’Challa. Nakia turns around and whacks him again. “You’re really acting up today, aren’t you?”

“I’m sorry, babe,” T’Challa says.

Nakia snorts. “Babe is a big word for two friends.”

“Oh, come on, Nakia. We both know we’re more than friends. How long are you going to string me along for? I know you’re interested in me. If you weren’t, we wouldn’t have spent all summer texting back and forth. Or gone to see all those movies. Or hit the arcade all those times,” T’Challa says.

Nakia groans. “Look, T. Sure, I like you. But I’m not going to do anything about it. I can’t. Not right now. And the truth is, it’s not just about my parents not wanting me to date. I’m still not ready. So, if you would rather move onto another girl, one who’s probably ready to even have sex, you can do that. It’s okay. I’m sure it’s a hassle to have to go from scoring with cheerios to a hanging around a girl like me.”

T’Challa’s jaw drops. “Whoa, whoa, Nakia. First of all, I have only ever hooked up with one girl. I’m not out here having sex on the daily. I’m not Sam. Second, I’m not going anywhere. I already told you I wasn’t going to rush or pressure you. I’m just teasing. That’s just me, okay?”

Nakia nods. “And third, a ‘girl like you’?” He questions. “Do you mean a girl who’s strong willed? Resilient? And who’s voice can fill an entire arena? You are singlehandedly the greatest girl I’ve ever met in my entire life.”

“Next!” Maria shouts, pulling Nakia and T’Challa’s attention onto the tryouts.

The girl walks off as a guy walks in. He does some sort of crumping routine. Neither of the three women are impressed. “What is wrong with you?” Valkyrie asks aggressively.

“Get out of here,” Maria says.

“Thank you,” Nakia says, diverting her attention back to T’Challa.

T’Challa kisses her on the cheek. “Just friends… Until you’re ready. Now, where should we eat lunch?”

“Next!” Maria shouts.

“Do you want to eat on the football field?” Nakia asks.

The boy runs out in humiliation as a familiar face walks into the gym. Sharon.

“I didn’t know Sharon was trying out for the cheerios again?”

Nakia looks at him, puzzled. “She’s not.”

“Then who is that?” T’Challa questions.

Maria stares at her for a few seconds. “No. No way, get out.”

“Coach Hill, please hear me out,” Sharon begs.

“Nope. I trusted you and you let me down. I don’t want you anywhere near my squad. You’ll deafen them with the sound of your stretch marks rubbing together.”

“I understand that Mr. Fury’s going to have to hire a new coach for the football team now that Murdock’s rotting away in prison. Well, word on the street is that he’s probably going to have to take some money out of the cheerios budget in order to do so, just like he had to do with glee club last year,” Sharon says.

Maria stares at her coldly. “What’s your point?”

“Well, I’ll bet there a quite a few church groups who would gladly give money to a squad who helped rehabilitate a girl who got pregnant, and now speaks out for abstinence education while wearing a cheerios uniform.”

Maria locks eyes with Sharon, intrigued.

“Could be of great use to you this year. Especially because if the Aural Avengers make it to Nationals, Fury’s also most likely going to fork up some cash for the trip to New York.”

“What’re you doing, Coach Hill? Say no!” Valkyrie exclaims in a whisper, though Sharon can hear it.

“Next!” Maria shouts hesitantly. Sharon walks away with a smile on her face, knowing what she’s told Maria has very much registered.

Nakia watches as her best friend exits the gymnasium, scared that Coach Hill will eventually let her on the squad again, and what that might mean for their friendship.

“Alright, good afternoon, guys! How are we coming with ideas for the back to school assembly?” Bruce asks the kids.

Peter’s hand flies up. Bruce points to him to answer.

“Mr. Banner, I would like to perform my number for this week’s assignment.”

“Come on up, Pete,” Bruce calls.

Peter wheels up to the center of the floor. “So, this week’s assignment is for us to sing a song representing our summer, or anything that happened to us over the summer. Well, something did happen to me this summer: I got dumped. So, I chose a song that best represents my feelings about that,” he shares. He then nods to the band, who start playing the chords to the All-American Rejects’ “Gives You Hell.”

[Peter:]
I wake up every evening
With a big smile on my face
And it never feels out of place
And you're still probably working
At a nine to five pace
I wonder how bad that tastes

When you see my face
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you walk my way
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell

Now where's your picket fence love
And where's that shiny car
And did it ever get you far
You never seemed so tense love
I've never seen you fall so hard
Do you know where you are

And truth be told I miss you
And truth be told I'm lying

Right around the middle of the performance, most of the Aural Avengers completely ignore the fact that Peter is blatantly singing about one of their own and join in on the performance. The only ones who do not partake are Gamora, Thor, Nakia, and Bucky.

[Peter w/ Aural Avengers:]
When you see my face
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you walk my way
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
If you find a man that's worth a damn and treats you well (treats you well)
Then he's a fool you're just as well
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell

[Peter:]
Tomorrow you'll be thinking to yourself
Where'd it all go wrong?
But the list goes on and on

And truth be told I miss you
And truth be told I'm lying

[Peter w/ Aural Avengers:]
When you see my face
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you walk my way
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you find a man that's worth a damn and treats you well (treats you well)
Then he's a fool, you're just as well
Hope it gives you hell

Now you'll never see
What you've done to me
You can take back your memories
They're no good to me
And here's all your lies
You can't look me in the eyes
With the sad, sad look
That you wear so well

[Aural Avengers:]
When you see my face
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you walk my way
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you find a man that's worth a damn and treats you well
Then he's a fool you're just as well
Hope it gives you hell

[Peter w/ Aural Avengers:]
When you see my face
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you walk my way
Hope it gives you hell
Hope it gives you hell
When you hear this song and you sing along but you never tell (but you never tell)
Then you're the fool, I'm just as well
Hope it gives you hell (hope it gives you hell)

When you hear this song
I hope that it will treat you well

You can sing along
I hope that it puts you through hell

Gamora instantly rises to her feet and walks out of the choir room, anxiety consuming her. “Gamora?” Bruce calls.

Thor rises to his feet as well. He grabs his and Gamora’s bags and follows his girlfriend’s lead. “That was a real dick move, bro,” Thor says to Peter before he exits.

“Alrighty… Guys, let’s not use our number to shame others, whether we feel they deserve it or not,” Bruce says.

August 25, 2013.

Sam enters the tutor center, brown sack of lunch in hand and backpack slung on his back. “Hey, is Peter Quill around?” He asks the closest nerd around.

Hey, sue him. He’s still getting used to being friends with people like Peter and Gamora, and even Bucky. Before glee club, Sam only ever really interacted with footballers, cheerios, and other kids with a high social status. The only times he spoke to losers was when he was tossing them into dumpsters.

“He’s in room two over there,” the girl replies. She’s like the spitting image of Peter, right down to the khakis and glasses.

“Thanks,” Sam replies. He walks off and spots Peter through the window. He knocks.

Peter looks up at the door. “Hi?”

“Hey,” Sam greets enthusiastically. “What you doing?”

“I’m just getting a head-start on next week’s math homework.”

“Seriously? Dude, it’s like the third day of school. Cut yourself some slack.”

Peter smiles. “So, not to be rude, but what are you doing here?"

Sam exhales. “I’m here because I was wondering if you wanted to have lunch?”

“Have lunch with you?” Peter asks, shell shocked.

“Yeah, why not? We’re friends, right?”

Peter stares at him blankly. “Are we?”

Sam takes a seat. “Sure we are. So, I’m going to sit here with you and eat my lunch.” He pulls out a turkey sub from his lunch bag. He then digs in his backpack for a full-size bag of Dorito chips. “You’re not eating?”

Peter puts down his pencil and digs through his backpack to pull out a taco salad.

“So, I don’t mean to bring up an uncomfortable subject at all, but I noticed how rattled you got when Thor and Gamora sang their number in glee. I mean, clearly it rattled you, considering your response to it.”

“Oh, I see. So, you’re just here to be nosy? You don’t actually care to be my friend; you’re just interested in hearing about my bullshit relationship drama?” Peter asks.

“No, it’s not like that, Peter,” Sam assures him.

“So then why are you here?” Peter questions aggressively.

“Because when I saw your face yesterday, I saw myself every time Sharon and Steve sung together last year. Or every time I saw them walk down the halls holding hands, or every time they kissed in front of me. I’ve been in your position, and I know how bad it sucks. And since I didn’t have anyone there for me, I figured I would try to be that person for you,” Sam explains, then stands up. “But if you would rather sit here and work on the polyamorous theory and eat your salad by yourself, then…”

Peter bursts out in laughter. “What’s so funny?” Sam asks.

“It’s… Pythagorean theorem,” Peter says.

Sam shrugs. “It also doesn’t matter.”

Peter sighs. “Gamora dumped me this summer. And not even a week later, she and Thor started dating.”

Sam’s jaw drops. “Damn. That’s hardcore. Why’d she break up with you? Weren’t you two real close last year? I thought you were like best friends.”

“If you must know, I fell into a pretty deep depression this summer.”

Sam nods. “Is everything alright, man? I understand if you don’t want to spill your secrets out to me, it’s just… You always seemed to be a high-spirited person. For you to be depressed, I feel like it would have to be a pretty major thing, you know?”

Peter moves to answer, but then halts. “I mean, for what it’s worth, I won’t go running my mouth to anyone. Besides, you probably already know all of my secrets,” Sam adds.

Peter looks down at the floor, ashamed. “It’s my accident.”

“What happened?”

“My mom and I got into a car accident right around the time of my eighth-grade graduation. The doctors were confident the wheelchair wasn’t going to be permanent and that I would eventually walk again. They said it would take a year minimum, so I should’ve started to regain feeling this past June. I got so excited that I started going hard at physical therapy and planning for life post-accident. I guess it was all for nothing, because here we are, about to be September, and nothing. All the doctors could say to me was that ‘everyone is different’, and that they couldn’t guarantee when exactly I would walk again,” Peter says.

Sam looks pained. “That’s awful. I’m sorry to hear that.”

“I did it to myself. I put it in my head that I would be walking again by the summer. Then it didn’t happen. So, I got all depressed. I started bailing on dates. I would take forever to reply to her. I would let her calls go to voicemail. I probably would’ve dumped me too.”

“Yeah, but she could’ve at least waited until the body was cold. Maybe given it a few weeks before she moved on. That just makes her look bad, in my opinion,” Sam says.

“It is what it is, you know?” Peter says. “I’m just pissed that it’s Thor. He and I were kind of friends for a minute. He gave me tips on what to do about my feelings for her, and I was tutoring him. Can’t believe he’d do that to me.”

“Yeah, well, even though we’re friends, Thor’s known for being pretty whack. Why do you think he’s always got a new girl on his arm? It’s because girls are constantly dumping him,” Sam says. He notices Peter still looks pretty defeated. “Are you still into her?”

Peter nods. “Of course. She was my first girlfriend. And my best friend.”

“Well, then you have two options. One, you can continue to be bitter and hostile, like that number was. Or two, you can be mature and show her exactly what she’s missing.”

Peter smiles. “Why are you doing this? Being nice to me, giving me advice?”

Sam shrugs. “Because I’m newly single, too. And, maybe I’m also still kind of into Sharon. And even though I love being in glee club, my reputation is forever going to be tainted because of it. A lot of friends have turned their backs on me. So, why don’t you and I do each other a favor?”

“If it’s tutoring, forget it,” Peter says. “I’m never going through that betrayal again.”

Sam laughs. “No, not that. Why don’t we look out for each other this year? Two single guys on the prowl, we’re still into our exes, we’re kind of an unlikely duo. We could probably be of good use to each other. And you seem like a cool dude.”

Peter doesn’t let it show on his face how genuinely happy that comment makes him. “Deal,” he says, extending a hand for Sam to shake.

Sam nods, then shakes it.

Steve’s watching an episode of Bob’s Burgers while working on football plays when his father comes into the living room, looking all dressed up and fancy.

“Whoa. Where are you off to tonight?” Steve asks.

Joseph laughs vehemently. “Nowhere special.”

“Oh, is that right? I haven’t seen you this done up since my junior high graduation."

Joseph exits the room and comes back in with a bouquet of flowers.

“Aw, for me? Pops, you shouldn’t have,” Steve teases.

“No, not for you, son,” Joseph says, swatting Steve’s leg. He takes a seat on the couch beside him. “I’m going on a date.”

Steve’s quite surprised. “Date? Really? Hey, is that why you’ve been in such a good mood the last little while?”

It’s true. Joseph and Steve have quite the strained relationship. So strained, in fact, that for a long time, Steve avoided talking to his dad unless it was absolutely necessary. But back in July, Steve noticed his father was smiling more, yelling less, and talking more. So, he went along with it.

“To be honest, yes. It is. I’ve been seeing this woman for a couple weeks now, but tonight is the night I’m going to ask her to be exclusive.”

“Well, sweet. I hope it goes well,” Steve says. “Who is she?”

“Just… Some woman I met at the coffee shop,” Joseph says. “Are you sure you’re okay with this?”

“Dad, as far as I know, you haven’t even thought of another woman since mom. And it’s been years. So, yes, I’m very much fine with it.”

Joseph hugs his son. A gesture that shocks Steve to his core. “Thank you, Steven.”

“So, where are you two going?”

“I’m taking her dancing,” his father answers.

Steve snorts. “Sorry, that just seems like an odd choice.”

“I know it’s kind of cheesy and embarrassing, and it’s definitely not my first choice, but she’s really into it. And when you’re really infatuated with the person you’re with, you’ll do everything and anything you can to make them feel as loved, appreciated, and heard as you can. Even if that means doing something completely out of your comfort zone,” Joseph explains.

What he says really resonates with Steve, and it gets him thinking about Bucky.

“Well, I’m off,” Joseph says as he throws on his coat. “Have a good night, son. I love you.”

“I love you too, pops."

His father’s words play on repeat in his head for hours. It inspires Steve to do something extra, in addition to boring old dates, to prove to Bucky how much he loves him and values him. But, to do it, he calls on Thor and Tony for help.

August 26, 2013.

Valkyrie and Carol make their way towards Maria’s office bright and early.

“What do you think she wants?” Valkyrie asks, even more snarky than usual. She’s definitely not a morning person.

“I have no idea,” Carol says. “Maybe E! wants to do a reality show all about the cheerios.”

“What makes you think that?”

“I don’t know. I mean, if the Kardashians can have one, why can’t we? At least we have talent.”

They knock on the door. “Come in,” Maria says.

The girls find her scribbling away in her journal. “Morning, ladies.”

“You wanted to see us?” Valkyrie questions.

“Yes, have a seat.” The girls do as they’re told. “I’m sorry, girls. But I don’t have good news for you.” The two are scared for their lives. “Valkyrie, Carol. You’re being stripped of your positions as co-captains.”

“What?! Why?” Valkyrie asks in a shout.

“Because I want to ensure I receive a full budget this year on the chance that some of our funds end up in other teachers’ possession for a second year in a row, and the only way I’m going to get that is through outside sources, like church groups. Therefore, Sharon will replace you.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Valkyrie questions. “Coach, we won Nationals, haven’t we proven ourselves to be of value?”

“See, it’s funny, Valkyrie. Because I told myself the same thing. But then, I reminded myself of how you two made a mockery of me and intentionally took a hot, steaming dump all over me when you refused to help sabotage your precious little glee club at Sectionals. So, forgive me if I’m just not at all apologetic. Now, get the hell out of here before I demote you to the bottom of the pyramid,” Maria says.

Valkyrie storms out, yelling and cursing in Spanish. “Bye, Coach,” Carol says, on the verge of tears, as she heads for the door.

Sharon walks into school that morning and finds her cheerios uniform in her locker, along with a note that reads, “See you at practice, Captain.”

She’s filled to the brim with excitement. She takes her uniform to the nearest bathroom and immediately changes into it. Sharon feels a certain power overtake her body once she’s finally back in her suit, similar to the way a superhero feels when transforming. She heads for the mirror, old clothes stuffed into her backpack, and throws her hair into that signature cheerios high pony. It takes a total of eight minutes to do it, but once it’s done, she feels powerful.

Sharon feels even more powerful when she walks out of the bathroom and every single student in her vicinity part like the red sea and watch her in awe as she struts down the hallway.

“All is right with the world. Bow down, bitches," Sharon thinks to herself.

Her power strut is interrupted, however, by Valkyrie. She comes running down the hallway and pushes Sharon into a nearby locker. “What the fuck is your problem?” Sharon asks her.

“You just had to do it, didn’t you? You just had to come crawling back to the cheerios. It wasn’t enough you had to take my boyfriend, now you had to take captain away from me too!?” Valkyrie argues. “Privileged little bitch!”

“You mean the position that you took from me? Yeah, sorry if I don’t give a shit.”

Valkyrie bitch-slaps her old friend across the face. “You can’t hit me!” Sharon exclaims.

“Oh, sure I can, unless you got yourself knocked up again, slut!” Valkyrie screams. With that, Sharon lunges at her, and the two end up in a heated, physical altercation.

“Stop the violence,” Carol says from the audience forming around the fighting girls.

“Hey, hey! What is this?” Bruce says as he comes running in to break up the fight. “What happened to us being a family?”

“Oh, please. She has a family, she’s a mother,” Valkyrie says.

“Walk away! And tighten up your pony before you get to class!” Sharon screams as Bruce holds her back.

“Good morning, guys. Who’s up today?” Bruce says as he comes into the choir room.

Sharon raises her hand and walks down to the floor before Bruce even calls on her.

“Go ahead, Sharon,” he says.

“I’ve been through a lot of stuff the past couple of months, this summer included, and I figured now was as good a time as ever to formally respond to all of it,” she says before the band plays the track.

[Sharon:]
After all you put me through
You'd think I'd despise you
But in the end, I wanna thank you
'Cause you made me that much stronger

Well, I thought I knew you
Thinkin' that you were true
Guess I, I couldn't trust, called your bluff
Time is up 'cause I've had enough

You were there by my side
Always down for the ride
But your joy ride just came down in flames
'Cause your greed sold me out in shame

After all of the stealing and cheating
You probably think that I hold resentment for you
But uh-uh, oh no, you're wrong
'Cause if it wasn't for all that you tried to do
I wouldn't know just how capable I am to pull through
So I wanna say thank you

'Cause it makes me that much stronger
Makes me work a little bit harder
Makes me that much wiser
So thanks for making me a fighter
Made me learn a little bit faster
Made my skin a little bit thicker
Makes me that much smarter
So thanks for making me a fighter
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh-oh-oh, yeah, yeah, yeah ohh

During the track, Sharon thinks of Maria, Valkyrie, her parents, everyone who has helped put her through shit recently. 

Never saw it coming
All of your backstabbing
Just so you could cash in on a good thing
Before I realized your game
I heard you're goin' 'round playin' the victim now
But don't even begin feeling I'm the one to blame
'Cause you dug your own grave

After all of the fights and the lies
Guess you're wanting to hold me
But that won't work anymore (no more, aha, it's over)
'Cause if it wasn't for all of your torture
I wouldn't know how to be this way now and never back down
So I wanna say thank you

'Cause it makes me that much stronger
Makes me work a little bit harder
It makes me that much wiser
So thanks for making me a fighter
Made me learn a little bit faster
Made my skin a little bit thicker
Makes me that much smarter
So thanks for making me a fighter

How could this man I thought I knew
Turn out to be unjust, so cruel?
Could only see the good in you
Pretended not to see the truth
You tried to hide your lies
Disguise yourself through living in denial
But in the end you'll see, you won't stop me

I am a fighter and I (I'm a fighter)
I ain't gon' stop (I ain't gonna stop)
There is no turning back
I've had enough

Makes me that much stronger
Makes me work a little bit harder (oh)
It makes me that much wiser (oh yeah, oh yeah)
So thanks for making me a fighter
Made me learn a little bit faster (yeah)
Made my skin a little bit thicker (yeah, yeah, yeah)
Makes me that much smarter (yeah)
So thanks for making me a fighter (Fighter)

You thought I would forget but I, I remembered (ooh-ooh-ooh)
'Cause I remembered (ooh-ooh-ooh)
I remembered
You thought I would forget (ooh-ooh)
I remembered (ooh-ooh)
'Cause I remembered (ooh)
I remembered

Makes me that much stronger (ooh-ooh)
Makes me work a little bit harder (ooh-ooh)
It makes me that much wiser
So thanks for making me a fighter
Made me learn a little bit faster
Made my skin a little bit thicker
Makes me that much smarter
So thanks for making me a fighter

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, and Bruce all applaud Sharon’s strong performance.

“Very well done, Sharon,” Bruce says.

Nakia tries to remain unbothered that her friend is wearing her cheerios uniform, right around the time that Bucky takes note of how enthusiastically Steve applauded Sharon.

“Hey,” Sharon says to Nakia, lunch tray in hand. Nakia’s seated alone, waiting for Gamora to join her.

“Are you sure you want to be seen with me? I would hate for the cheerios to give you a hard time for being around a loser like me,” Nakia replies.

Sharon takes a seat and grabs Nakia’s hand. “Hey. You and I have come too far these past six months for us to revert to how things used to be.”

Nakia looks emotional. “How do I know you’re not just going to get bored with me and dump me to the side for all the popular girls?”

“Because of three reasons: one, I live with you. That would cause a lot of drama that I know for a fact neither of us want to deal with; Two, I’m still in the glee club, so regardless of the little popularity boost being back on the cheerios is going to give me, I’m still going to be at the bottom of the totem pole; And three, you are my best friend, Nakia. I’ve formed a connection with you deeper than I’ve ever had with any friend. I’m not going to jeopardize that. I swear on everything.”

Nakia lets a tear drop. “Okay.”

“Now, I’m going to sit here and eat my delicious lunch with my best friend, if that’s okay with you?” Sharon asks.

“Yes,” she replies.

Nakia’s still wary. She needs to be. How stupid would she look if she believed all of Sharon’s words, only for Sharon to stab her in the back in a few months?

August 27, 2013.

“Alright, how are we all feeling?” Mr. Banner asks the Aural Avengers backstage. They decided to forgo the matching outfits this time and perform in their regular clothes. Bruce highly suggested that the cheerios wear their uniforms and the football players wear their letterman jackets.

“Good,” some of them reply, while some only nod.

“You okay?” Thor asks Gamora.

Gamora nods and smiles. “I’ll be good.” Peter almost pukes at this.

“Okay, guys. You picked the song, you choreographed and arranged the number all on your own, you’ve rehearsed. Whether this performance does end up getting us new members or not, I’m ridiculously proud of the work you put in this week.”

“And now, here’s a real treat to welcome you all back to the halls of Shield High. Fresh off their third-place finish at the Midwest Regionals Show Choir competition, please welcome the Aural Avengers,” Nick Fury says into the microphone.

“Yeah, cause we needed to be reminded of that catastrophe,” Valkyrie says, rolling her eyes.

“Good luck, guys!” Bruce calls out as they head out onto the gymnasium floor.

The instrumental for NONONO’s Pumpin’ Blood floods the room.

[Nakia:]
Hey heart, on the road again
Moving on forward
Sticks and stone won't break our bones
We’re in the car on the highway

[Tony:]
It's a magical feeling that no one's got a hold
You’re a catalyst to your happiness you know

[Aural Avengers:]
This is your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood
It's your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood
And the whole wide world is whistling

And it's whistling

[Bucky:]
Hey heart, on the run again
Driving strong onward
Stick and stones won't take its course
You got the part in the front seat

[Valkyrie:]
It's the best and worst feeling
like nothing can go wrong
You're the decider of the world
that you will get to know

[Aural Avengers:]
'Cause it's your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood
It's your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood

And the whole wide world is whistling

Hey heart on the road again
On the highway, on the highway
Hey heart on the road again
On the highway, on the highway

Cause it’s your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood
And It's your heart, it's alive
It's pumping blood
And the whole wide world is whistling

Is whistling
And it's whistling
And it's whistling

Quite surprisingly, they get a bigger applause than they did for their homecoming assembly performance last year. Bruce hopes it’s a good sign for the year to come.

Nick calls Bruce and Maria into his office during the lunch hour.

“What is this about? I had a Skype meeting with Ellen DeGeneres that I pushed for this, so it better be good,” Maria says. “She wants to do a segment about my cheerios.”

“I called you both in here to discuss financial matters," Nick says.

“You’re going to restore my budget in full?” Maria asks.

“Not at all,” Nick replies. “In fact, I’m going to give the Aural Avengers a bigger percentage of the cheerios budget this year.”

“What?” Bruce asks in disbelief.

Maria laughs. “You’re joking, right?”

“No. Watching you guys perform at the assembly reminded me that you’ve got some real talent in that glee club, Banner. At one of my educational workshops this summer, many attendees were discussing how arts education is severely underfunded, which is apparently ironic because statistics are showing that several pop stars coming up today have stated that their involvement in music classes and extra-curriculars influenced and inspired their decisions to pursue music. So, I want to take a risk, and give the Aural Avengers fifteen percent of the cheerios budget,” Nick says.

Maria and Bruce are both flabbergasted. “So, you’re telling me that you are going to take money away from the only team that won a national title last year, and give it to the team that just came in third place and don’t deserve a single penny?”

“Maria, giving them this money could help ensure that they also bring home a national title this year. Yes, it’s a risk, but I’m willing to take it,” Nick says.

“Shield High is a joke! Imbeciles!” Maria shouts before storming out. Nick and Bruce hear her have one of her famous full-blown tantrums down the hall.

“Nick, I don’t know what to say,” Bruce says.

“Just say thank you,” Fury replies. “It’s only twelve hundred dollars but use it for whatever you want. New costumes, transportations. Selvig put on a musical production the one year I gave him a bonus.”

Bruce perks up at this. “Is that something you would be on board with?”

“Absolutely,” Nick says. “Look, these little workshop seminars I’m required to attend are really pointless and meaningless most of the time. But thanks to this past one, I have a new outlook on the arts. And Shield really doesn’t offer much in terms of arts other than glee club and band. If the glee club has a successful year, that’s subject to change. So, you have my blessing to do whatever you want with this money.”

“Is there a catch here?” Bruce asks suspiciously. “Am I going to have to owe you one somewhere down the line?”

“No catch. Now, take it before I change my mind,” Nick says through a sarcastic smile.

“Thank you, sir!” Bruce exclaims. He moves to leave, but Fury stops him.

“Oh, and Bruce?”

“Yes, sir?”

“I hope you’ve not spent too much time worrying about Romanoff,” Nick says.

“Spent my whole summer worried,” Bruce admits.

“Well, she’ll be back. I have yet to know when, but she will be. So, chip up,” Nick says.

Bruce nods. “Thanks again.”

“You guys are never going to believe this,” Bruce says as he walks into the choir room. “Principal Fury has decided to gift us with twelve hundred additional dollars to add to our budget.”

The kids all applaud this. “Now, I know we haven’t had any students come forward with an interest in joining based on that one performance, so I was thinking we do something extra to help entice them…”

“And what’s that?” Valkyrie asks.

“We put on a musical,” Bruce says.

The kids are actually, for the most part, interested in this. “I managed to find all twelve of you, some of you in the most unlikely of places, and you’ve all proven that music lives within all of you. Even if this endeavor doesn’t get us new members, I feel like it would be an extremely fun adventure for us to embark on together. Who’s in?”

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, and Thor throw their hands up. Steve makes eye contact with Bucky, then also lifts his hand.

“Come on, gentlemen. We can’t do it without you,” Bruce says to Sam and T’Challa.

T’Challa looks down at Nakia, who winks at him. “Okay, I’m in,” he says.

“Fine,” Sam says.

“Yes!” Bruce says happily. “Well, we can start brainstorming ideas…”

Steve stands up. “Wait, Mr. Banner, before we do that, can I perform my assignment?”

“Of course,” Bruce says, swapping spots with his student. Thor and Tony also join Steve on the floor.

“Okay, so I've never been one to have a way with words, but this summer, I managed to find love. Despite having dated before, love was a very foreign concept to me, not to mention love with another guy. But it happened, and instead of pushing it down and hurting just to keep it to myself, I decided to be open and let my feelings take control,” Steve says. Bucky blushes.

“I just wanted to thank all of you for respecting my privacy and keeping it a secret, as well as being respectful and not approaching me with too many questions. I’m still trying to make sense of it, too. So, I appreciate it,” he adds. “And Bucky?”

“Yeah?”

“I love you. You're... Everything I want. You're all I want. And I plan on showing you exactly that every day from here on out. As much as I possibly can, at least, considering it’s a secret and all,” Steve says. “Hit it!”

[Steve:]
Do you remember or should I rewind?
To that summer when you caught my eye?
I played it cool, the weather was hot
You had the beauty & the beach on lock

Steve sings his part directly to Bucky. He swaps spots with Tony, just in time for Tony’s solo, who sings directly to Carol. Thor does this as well, singing to Gamora. 

[Tony:]
With your flip flops, half shirt, short shorts, mini skirt
Walkin' on the beach, so pretty
You wasn't lookin' for a man
When you saw me in the sand
But you fell for the boy from the city

[Thor:]
I was like "Hey, girl, can I get your number?"
I remember what you told me too
"Don't call after 10:00"
But you know that I did
'Cause I couldn't stop thinkin' 'about you

[Steve, Tony, Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
I think about you in the summertime
And all the good times we had, baby
Been a few years and I can't deny
The thought of you still makes me crazy
I think about you in the summertime
I'm sittin' here in the sun with you on my mind
My summertime

[Steve:]
Do you remember? I'll never forget
Touchin' your body all soakin' wet
The water was cool, the feelin' was hot
Kissin' on you while the ocean rocked

[Thor:]
In your strapless sundress
Kickin' back, no stress
As long as we was together
'Cause we were feelin' young love
And we couldn't get enough
Baby, I could reminisce forever

[Tony:]
And now I'm like
Hey, girl, don't you know I miss it?
And I wonder if you miss it too?
Never thought it would end 'til it did
Now, I'm here and I can't stop thinkin' 'about you

[Steve, Tony, Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
I think about you in the summertime
And all the good times we had, baby
Been a few years and I can't deny
The thought of you still makes me crazy
I think about you in the summertime
I'm sittin' here in the sun with you on my mind
My summertime

[Steve w/ Tony & Thor:]
Summer ended, winter started
It got colder when we parted ways (I like this part)
As the seasons change (Now bring it, bring it back)

[Tony w/ Steve & Thor:]
Winter melted, spring, I felt it
Summertime will never be the same (Without you)
My summertime
My summertime

[Steve, Tony, Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
I think about you in the summertime (think about you)
And all the good times we had, baby
Been a few years and I can't deny (I can’t deny)
The thought of you still makes me crazy
I think about you in the summertime
I'm sittin' here in the sun with you on my mind (on my mind)
My summertime (woah oh oh, yeah)

The group all cheer and clap as Bucky hugs his boyfriend tightly to him. Sure, they might not be able to be open about their relationship yet, but in the safe confines of the choir room, they can be whatever they want to be and not have to feel scared or judged by their teammates. And Bucky’s grateful for it.

Steve closes his locker to find Sharon standing beside him. “Hi, Steve.”

“Hey,” he replies. “What’s up?”

“Not much. So, listen, I was just doing some thinking last night, and with all the nastiness between you and I left in the past, I think we should be together,” she says.

Steve’s eyes bulge. “Come again?”

“I mean, you’re the quarterback of the football team, I’m head cheerleader again. It’s like perfect. We could have a re-do of last year, without all those interruptions. Plus, we’d be a shoo-in for prom king and queen. So, what do you say? You and me, Breadstix, eight o’clock?”

Steve smiles. “Look… I’d be lying if I said I didn’t have any feelings for you left, regardless of how bad you burned me. You were my first serious relationship. But you just watched me sing a love song to someone in glee club. You know I’m unavailable, and I’m asking you to respect that. Sorry.” Steve walks away after this, not even giving Sharon the opportunity to say anything else.

Sharon walks down the hall over to Bucky, who watched the interaction. “I said what you wanted me to, he shot me down. So, congrats. It looks like he does really love you. You have nothing to worry about.”

Bucky smiles to himself, knowing that this relationship with Steve is the start of something really special.

“Hey,” Carol says, popping up at Valkyrie’s locker.

“What’s up?” Valkyrie asks as she reapplies her lip gloss.

“You still pissed?”

“Yes, and I probably will be for a while,” Valkyrie confesses. “It’s typical Sharon. She can never have enough, can she?”

Carol shrugs. “She did have a hard year.”

“And I’ve had a hard life. Where’s my reward?” Valkyrie asks.

Carol nods in agreement. “So, you didn’t do your number for glee club. How come?”

Valkyrie shrugs. “I couldn’t think of a song to sing that represented my summer. It was a lame assignment anyways.”

“Well, I…” Carol begins, but is cut off by Tony.

“Hey!” he says giddily.

“Hi, baby,” Carol says, kissing him.

“You ready to hit it?” He asks.

“You ready to finally get yourself a personality, brick wall?” Valkyrie asks him.

Carol and Tony stare at her. “Valkyrie, have I done something to annoy you?”

“No. What gave you that impression?” She asks, putting on her best acting job.

“I’m just sensing a lot of hostility lately,” Tony responds.

“Nope. No hostility here. None whatsoever,” she says.

Tony ignores her, looking over at Carol. “You ready?”

“Yeah, I am,” she replies. She swings her backpack over her shoulder and looks at Valkyrie disappointedly. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye,” Valkyrie answers.

There’s nobody else around. So, she uses that to her advantage in order to sing the song she would’ve done for this week’s assignment.

[Valkyrie:]
Somebody said you got a new friend
Does he love you better than I can?
It's a big black sky over my town
I know where you at, I bet he's around
Yeah, I know it's stupid
But I just gotta see it for myself

I'm in the corner
Watching you kiss him
Oh oh oh
I'm right over here
Why can't you see me?
Oh oh oh
I'm giving it my all
But I'm not the girl you're taking home
Ooh ooh ooh
I keep dancing on my own
I keep dancing on my own

I'm just gonna dance all night
I'm all messed up, I'm so outta line
Stilettos on broken bottles
I'm spinning around in circles
I'm in the corner
Watching you kiss him
Oh oh oh
I'm right over here
Why can't you see me
Oh oh oh
I'm giving it my all
But I'm not the girl you're taking home
Ooh ooh ooh
I keep dancing on my own
I keep dancing on my own

So far away, but still so near
The lights go on, the music dies
But you don't see me standing here
I just came to say goodbye

I'm in the corner
Watching you kiss him
Oh oh oh
I'm giving it my all
But I'm not the girl you're taking home
Ooh ooh ooh
I keep dancing on my own
I keep dancing on my own

I'm in the corner
watching you kiss him
Oh oh oh
I'm right over here
Why can't you see me
Oh oh oh
I'm giving it my all
But I'm not the girl you're taking home
Ooh ooh ooh
I keep dancing on my own
I keep dancing on my own

Bruce walks into apartment D3, a place he’s visited several times since last March.

“Hon?” he calls out.

“I’m in the kitchen,” a voice replies.

“There’s my woman,” Bruce says upon laying eyes on his girlfriend.

“Hi, sexy,” Winny says to Bruce, kissing him. “How was your day?”

“It’s been a long week,” he admits. “But, I’m glad it’s over, and that I could finally make a trip out here to come see you.”

Winny smiles, kissing Bruce again. “How lucky am I?”

“Very,” Bruce says, laughing. “So, what’s for dinner?”

“Stir-fry. Is that okay?”

“That’s perfect,” Bruce replies.

Chapter Text

September 4, 2013.

“Alright, good morning guys,” says Bruce as he enters the choir room with a mug of hot coffee in his hands. “I hope everyone had a good Labor Day weekend. Now, our first order of business for today is simple. We pick our choice for the fall musical.”

He heads up to the white board and unscrews the cap on a marker. “Now, this is not a competition set list or an assembly performance, so I thought I would leave this decision completely up to you all.”

The kids all look amongst themselves, but no one speaks up.

“Come on, guys. You’ve all got to be familiar with at least one musical we can potentially put on?”

“Well, I’m a big fan of The Wiz,” Nakia says.

Bruce nods. “I’ll add it to the list of contenders,” he says, writing it on the board.

“In celebration of my cat Goose finally coming home after missing for months, I think we should do Cats,” Carol says. “It’s a musical... About cats.”

Everyone stares at Carol, dumbfounded.

“Sure... going on the list,” Bruce answers.

“I feel like Chicago would be super fun to put on. I’ve always seen myself as a Velma Kelly,” Sharon shares.

Bruce turns around once more and adds it.

“You know what, Mr. B? I think we should do Rent,” Steve says. “Bucky made me watch the movie version this summer, and the story really resonated with me. It’s got unity, friendship, it’s inclusive, and the songs are really good.”

“I wouldn’t mind doing Rent,” Peter adds. “Plus, it’s a rock musical. It would definitely be a fun time for us guys.”

Bruce picks up on the positive reactions the suggestion garners, then proceeds to write it on the board.

“Hold up. Now, I personally don’t give a rat’s ass, but aren’t a few of the themes in Rent a little on the mature side for a high school musical? I mean drugs and addiction are like core elements of the story,” Valkyrie says.

Bucky questions this himself. “Valkyrie has a point. While Rent may be one of my personal favorite musicals of all time, I don’t know how we would ever get Principal Fury to sign off on it.”

Bruce scratches at his chin. “Well, show of hands. Who would be interested in putting on Rent?”

All twelve kids put their hands up. “A rock musical about drugs? Count me in,” Sam jokes.

“Well, then you all leave Principal Fury to me. I’ll let you all know what he decides. But, in the meantime… It looks like we’re doing Rent,” Bruce replies.

The kids all cheer as the bell rings.

“Okay, start thinking about what parts you’re all going to want, and we’ll discuss casting later on.”

Once enough of their friends have left the room, Bucky kisses Steve on the cheek. “Well, that was kind of hot.”

Steve smiles. “What was?”

“Watching you choose, and speak so highly of, one of my favorite musicals,” Bucky says.

Steve giggles. “It’ll be fun.”

“So, what role are you thinking about calling dibs on?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Steve asks his boyfriend. “I’m total Roger material.”

Maria Hill is just outside of Bruce’s choir room office. She’s just heard everything the glee club discussed, and is absolutely fuming.

Maria settles into her desk and whips out her journal so fast she almost gives herself more than one paper cut.

“Dear Journal, I’m about four seconds away from projectile vomiting all over my desk. It’s a happy coincidence that the only thing I have in my system right now is about six helpings of pineapple. Because even if I do puke, my office still won’t be the fruitiest smelling room in the school. No, because first place for that will forever and always go to that damn choir room, occupied by that team of pansexual puppets. The Aural Avengers.

My blood pressure has been through the roof for days. Ever since Nick informed me that even more of my budget was to be given away to that third-place glee club. How in the ever-living fuck could this be happening, Journal? Did Fury visit one too many glory holes on his annual summer vacation to New York with his wife? It is a true blessing in disguise that I decided to make Sharon captain of the cheerios again. Any amount of money those damn churches are willing to donate will help ease the festering, burning pit in my gut. Sure, I may have lost Valkyrie and Carol’s trust in promoting Sharon, but they turned their backs on me last year, so no big loss. I need my budget restored to its full capacity.

Now you might be thinking to yourself that maybe the cheerios and I don’t need bi-weekly visits to the tanning salon. Maybe we don’t need to fly to competitions first class. Maybe we don’t need the occasional swag bundle of my choosing. But guess what? I put in the work, and that hard work pays off in the form of national titles and cash prizes that I have always given right to the school due to our abysmal budget. And this is how Fury chooses to repay me?

Journal, I know I helped them out in a moment of weakness and aided in giving them another year, but so help me god, that glee club will be destroyed this year once and for all. The Aural Avengers will beg for mercy. And it all starts with this stupid school musical.”

“Alright, what’s this about Maria?” Nick Fury asks. The two are in his office, with Maria seated directly across from him, looking even more high strung than usual.

“For whatever reason, you have decided to greenlight an Aural Avengers musical production of their choosing. Is that right?” She questions.

Nick takes a sip of his coffee before it goes room temperature. “Yes, indeed.”

Maria cringes. “Well, I have it on good authority that they have chosen to use all of the money that you’ve yanked out of my cheerios’ pockets and thrown right into their greedy mouths and proceed with a production of Rent.”

Nick remains unbothered and oblivious. “Okay… I see… Is that a problem?”

“Principal Fury, do you know what Rent is?”

Nick shakes his head. “Not at all. I’m sure it’s no surprise, but I’m not exactly immersed in the field of musicals. My wife and I have been going to New York every summer for six years, and we still have yet to attend a show.”

“Well, Nick, this particular musical’s storyline focuses on a bunch of HIV-infested homosexual drug addicts running around the dirty streets of Manhattan.”

Fury chokes on his coffee. “Whoa, whoa, whoa.”

“I apologize,” Maria says. “Nevertheless, it’s ripe with some extremely offensive mature subject matter. Tell me you’re going to put an immediate stop to this.”

“Well, yes, I suppose,” Nick responds with a shrug.

“You suppose?”

Nick spots Bruce walking past his office. “Bruce!” He shouts. Bruce hears and comes waltzing in. “Something wrong?” He asks, none the wiser.

“Coach Hill has just informed me of your plans for the school musical. Is it true you and the glee club want to put on this Rent?”

Bruce stares at Maria, surprised. “How did you even find out about that?”

“I have the choir room completely bugged. That old plaque of Jean Grey you had installed in the choir room, her eyes are cameras,” Maria responds.

Bruce and Nick both look at her, speechless, though neither of them knows how factual the comment is. Maria’s always making exaggerated, and usually false, claims like that.

“So, it is true?” Fury asks in clarification.

Bruce nods. “Yeah, it’s true.”

Maria fakes a sob. “Don’t worry, Banner. We’ll get you the help you need. I suggest immediate termination, as well as a year-long stint at the Red Skull Insane Asylum. I mean, how else are you going to explain yourself out of this? You really thought we were just going to accept this? You thought you were going to get away with your underage glee club putting on such a risqué musical?”

“Look, I admit, Rent isn’t the most wholesome musical. But my kids chose it themselves. And they’re so excited to get started,” Bruce says.

“Bruce, that’s very endearing, but I can’t just let you guys proceed on those grounds. I mean, it sounds like this particular choice is just a tad too controversial,” Nick says.

Bruce nods vehemently. “I agree. Which is why I was going to take the time to make several re-writes to the script and omit anything that you deemed too mature or innapropriate.”

Nick thinks about it as Maria shoots Bruce daggers from across the room. “Well, as long as you clean it up to the best of your abilities, then I can’t see why you can’t proceed.”

“Are you serious?!” Maria asks him.

Bruce smiles ear to ear. “Thank you. This means a lot. We’ll keep it as PG as possible.”

“Alright, that’ll be all then,” Nick says, dismissing Bruce.

Maria paces around the room.

“Coach Hill, can you just relax a moment?” Fury asks.

Maria glares at him. “No. No, Fury, I won’t relax. And if you’re not going to do the responsible thing and pull the plug yourself… Then fine… I’ll do it myself.”

“Alrighty,” Bruce mutters as he heads back up to the white board for the second time that day. “Now, before we discuss further, I’ve already talked to Mr. Strange and he’s going to be my right-hand man throughout this production. He’s got some experience. Apparently, he was in Les Misérables in high school. So, he’s going to help out with costumes, staging, everything. And, if I may, I was wondering if Peter wouldn’t mind helping us out as well?”

“Me?” Peter asks, confused.

“Well, you’re in the A.V. club, and you were the one behind that amazing boys’ number back during Gaga week. You will absolutely have a spot in the cast, but I trust your artistic eye and could really use the help.”

“That’d be perfect. You’re always talking about wanting to direct videos, right?” Gamora asks him. This causes everyone to turn their attention to her, as it’s the first direct exchange the two have had all school year thus far. Gamora sinks in her seat out of embarrassment. 

Peter doesn’t know what to make of her comment. Regardless, he agrees. “Yeah, sure. It’ll be fun.”

“Awesome,” Bruce says. “Now, let’s get down to casting.”

“Thor and I can play Maureen and Mark,” Gamora says.

Bruce looks around for any objections and writes their names down on the whiteboard.

“Assuming nobody else will want to, I can play Angel,” Bucky says.

Bruce nods, writing it down. No one else comments. “Oh, come on. Nobody wants to be the two leads? Is anybody interested in Mimi?”

Nakia and Valkyrie simultaneously say, “I am.” They make eye contact and glare at one another.

“Okay…” Bruce says hesitantly. “What about Roger?”

Steve and Tony both toss their hands up.

Bruce gulps. “Okay…. So, both Steve and Tony want to play Roger, and both Nakia and Valkyrie want to play Mimi. You all know what that calls for?”

“A real audition?” Bucky asks.

“A glee-off,” Bruce says. “The four of you will audition for Mr. Strange, Peter, and I tomorrow afternoon in the auditorium.”

The bell rings, signaling the end of the day.

As the kids all scatter, Tony approaches Steve. “Hey, just wanted to wish you good luck,” he says with a smile.

“You too, bro,” Steve replies. Though he doesn’t offer up a smile.

Just outside the choir room, Nakia packs up her chemistry textbook and english journal from her locker into her backpack to take home with her. Then, Valkyrie swiftly walks by her with a few cheerios by her side as they all head to practice. “Break your legs.”

Nakia looks over at her. “The expression is break a leg,” she corrects.

"Yeah… I’m aware,” Valkyrie responds intimidatingly.

“Never in my years as a cheerleading coach have I ever witnessed such a shit show,” Maria screams into her megaphone.

Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, and the cheerios stand in their finishing pyramid pose. “It’s just disgraceful! It’s offensive. I’m offended,” she adds.

The cheerios all dismount from the pyramid. “Coach Hill, that was single handedly the hardest routine you’ve ever thrown our way. It was our first time executing it and we did it flawlessly. What exactly are you wanting from us here?” Sharon questions.

“I wouldn’t throw the word flawlessly around so liberally, Sharon. You know what’s flawless? The fact that I finished a four-year university degree in only two. You know what else is flawless? The fact that I’ve got seven national championship titles under my belt. And you know what else? The fact that I wrote and published the New York Times bestselling novel - “I’m a Winner, and You’re Fat” - all before my thirtieth birthday. Try doing all that, and then maybe I’ll see that you have the chops to deem your performance flawless,” Coach Hill answers. “Now, all of you, take five. A bunch of disappointments. Not only to me, I’m sure you’re just as big a disappointment to your mommies and daddies, too.”

The entire squad collectively roll their eyes and bad mouth their coach under their breath as they all disperse to take their break. They also make fun of the fact that their coach is still hellbent on keeping up this charade that she’s only thirty, despite the fact that she’s definitely in her early forties.

Valkyrie hangs out on the bench, taking a sip out of her water bottle.

“Parrington, I expect more from you. Looked like quite the rookie out there, just now,” Maria says as she approaches her.

“Yeah, well I don’t give a dog’s left testicle what you expect of me,” Valkyrie bites back.

Maria’s taken aback by the comment. Her eyebrows rise and her eyes bulge out of her head. “I beg your fucking pardon?” Normally, Coach Hill wouldn’t use such language with a student, but she has different relationships with Sharon, Valkyrie, and Carol. She would only ever curse like that around them.

Valkyrie realizes the words that just left her mouth were spoken to her coach. She scrunches up her face in embarrassment. “Sorry… Sorry, I apologize. I forgot where I was and who I was talking to. I’m not in the greatest mood right now.”

“Well, I don’t remember asking…” Coach Hill says. “But I guess I’ll play along for a second. What’s your trouble?”

“It’s glee club. Well, actually the musical,” Valkyrie confesses. “Nakia and I are going head to head tomorrow auditioning for the female lead. And I’m really pissed off about it. She already had her shining moment at Regionals last year. Everyone else deserves just as much of a chance.”

In that moment, Maria’s struck with an amazing idea. One that involves interfering with this upcoming production, and consequently, the glee club as well.

“You know what? I actually know all about it,” Maria says.

Valkyrie’s eyebrows crease in confusion. “You do? How?”

“Well, I’m covering for Romanoff. Nakia came and talked to me yesterday. She mentioned something about how she hoped she didn’t have to fight anyone for the role of… Of…”

“Mimi,” Valkyrie says.

“Yes, for the role of Mimi. She said that she was the only talented girl in the glee club, and that if Mr. Banner was smart, he would just give her the role.”

Valkyrie’s instantly enraged. Maria watches giddily as the seventeen-year old’s demeanor shifts in seconds. “Are you joking?"

“Nope. She also said that in terms of talent, you rank last of the girls. I couldn’t believe it either,” Maria replies, attempting not to laugh. “Anyways, you’re probably feeling extremely betrayed right now. Maybe even a little angry. If that’s the case, I would take my problem directly to Nakia tomorrow. Let her know that whatever she’s feeling is not the case.”

“Oh, trust. I will,” Valkyrie says.

Maria has to keep herself from jumping up in excitement. As most of the squad returns to the football field, Valkyrie gets up from the bench to join them. “Wait, Valkyrie? There are other people fighting for roles, too, right?”

“Stark and Rogers,” Valkyrie mutters, turning back around and meeting up with Carol.

“Outstanding,” Maria whispers to herself.

Bucky’s in the middle of finishing up some astronomy homework when his phone starts ringing and his screen lights up. It’s a phone call from his boyfriend.

Seeing Steve❤️ on his phone screen will never cease to flood him with a tidal wave of happiness. It reminds him of just how far he’s come in such a short amount of time. And how much things have changed, as well. If only his mother could see him now. So much happier, so much more focused on his dreams again. It's not that Bucky's boy-obsessed, or that having a boyfriend is suddenly going to cure him of his insecurities. It's just that Steve just so happened to come along when everything else in his life started taking off as well. Making friends, the glee club. The light his bullies had managed to put out during freshman year was back.

“Hey, there,” Bucky says as he picks up the phone.

“How’s my guy?” Steve asks. Bucky gets goosebumps.

“He’s just about done his homework for the night. How’s my guy?”

“He’s good. Just watching Rent right now, actually,” Steve says.

“Again? What are you trying to prove here, Stevie, that you’re the bigger fan?” Bucky teases.

Steve laughs. “I’m just trying to get inspired. I want to nail my audition tomorrow.”

“Can I just say I think it’s really amazing that you’re auditioning for Roger, let alone doing the musical at all,” Bucky says.

“Right? Who would’ve guessed it? Steve Rogers, the lead in a school musical.”

“Not to scare you, but are you worried at all about your teammates? What Clint and Brock and the others might say?” Bucky asks worriedly.

“Buck, they drowned me in a slush the first day of school. I really don’t know how it could possibly get any worse. Fuck them,” Steve says.

The words make Bucky smile. Already, he’s seeing progress, more confidence out of Steve. Maybe it won’t be as long of a wait for Steve to feel comfortable about coming out as Bucky had expected.

“I’m so proud of you, babe,” Bucky says through a smile.

“You’re going to be there to cheer me on during the audition, right?” Steve asks.

“Absolutely," Bucky responds.

Then, Bucky hears a door open from the other end of the call. “Alright, bro. I’ll see you tomorrow. Night, Sam,” Steve says, cutting the call.

“Sorry to interrupt, son,” Joseph says, peeking his head into Steve’s room. “I’m just on my way out, but I left you the last slice of pie on the table.”

“Okay, thanks. Going out with the girlfriend?”

“Yeah, a movie date. The new Kick-Ass,” Joseph answers.

Steve smiles. “I just saw that, it was… Okay.”

Joseph groans. “No, I didn’t want to believe the reviews! The first one’s so good.”

Steve laughs. “Agreed. So, dad, am I ever going to meet this mystery woman?”

Joseph thinks about it. “Yeah. Soon, I hope. Don’t wait up.”

“See ya, pops.”

Steve texts Bucky immediately after Joseph closes his bedroom door.

“Dad came in. Sorry, babe.”

Seconds later, Bucky responds. “It’s okay, Steve. I get it. Goodnight. I love you.”

“I love you, more.”

Once he grabs a shower, brushes his teeth, changes into his pyjamas, and crawls into bed, Steve plays out various scenarios in his head, attempting to gauge exactly how he thinks Joseph would react to the news that his son has a boyfriend, who he just took on the same exact date that Joseph is on with his girlfriend.

September 5, 2013.

“Rogers!” Maria shouts from down the hall. Steve and Thor halt in their tracks.

They both turn around slowly. Steve still thinks Maria has it out for him ever since he told her off the day of Sectionals last year, so he's kinda scared. “Yeah?” He asks.

“Can I see you in my office for a second?”

Steve nods, following her. “Good luck,” Thor whispers.

The two settle into their respective seats. “So, what’s this about?”

“I actually just wanted to fill you in on some information I’ve received,” Maria says. “I shouldn’t be doing this at all… In fact, I could get in trouble if someone finds out, I just… Feel like you should know.”

Steve’s face loses all color. What is Coach Hill about to tell him? Someone spotted him and Bucky making out at the Drive-In the other day? Someone’s about to spill some secret that involves him? “What’s up?”

“Yesterday, I had a chat with Tony Stark. You two friends?”

“Yeah, we’re friends,” Steve responds. “We might not be later on today, but right now, yeah,” he jokes.

“Are you referring to the musical audition?” Maria asks.

Steve nods. “What do you know about the audition?”

“Well, I know that Tony plans on annihilating you,” Maria says. “He also badmouthed you quite a bit.”

Steve stares at her, unconvinced. “Really? Well, what’d he say?”

“He mentioned that you were a mediocre singer, and that you should stick to what you know, which is getting your face full of dirt on the football field,” Maria says.

Steve laughs. “Really?”

“Yeah… He also…”

“What?” Steve asks impatiently.

“He also said that you’re only good for one thing, and that’s destroying other peoples’ lives. He says you did it to Sharon, and now you’re doing it to Bucky.”

This really gets Steve’s attention. He clenches his fist. “Bucky? He talked to you about Bucky? Is that all he said, or was there more?”

“That’s it. I didn’t think much of it, I just assumed it’s because you and Barnes are now good friends because you’re in the glee club together.”

“Yeah. Makes sense. We’re just… Good friends, is all,” Steve says hesitantly. “When did this conversation happen?”

“Yesterday, after school,” Maria says.

Steve shakes his head as his jaw hardens. “Thanks, Coach,” he says, jetting out of the office.

Okay… So perhaps Maria has taken it just a tad too far. She wasn’t supposed to hear the words shared between Bucky and Steve in the choir room the day prior. She doesn’t know what exactly their exchange meant, and she didn’t care. She just needs the glee club disbanded, and she hopes this is the last Jenga piece she needs to make it happen.

Steve, filled with rage, heads to the punching bags in the locker room instead of the choir room for glee practice.

“Hey,” Tony says as Maria plays with her shake weights while watching the news on her office television. “Mrs. Walters said you wanted to see me?”

“Stark, have a seat,” Maria says. Tony does as he’s told.

“What’s this regarding?”

“Well, Tony. This has to do with that pesky school musical audition you’ve got during the lunch break. Have you seen Steve today?”

“No, not yet. He skipped morning glee club rehearsal,” Tony says. “Why do you ask?”

“Because this has to do with him, and what he thinks of you and your talents.”

Tony looks at her, confused.

“Tony, Steve stopped by my office this morning. We were talking about football and then before you know it, he was going off on quite the tangent about you. He mentioned that you are taking up space in glee club, and that you’re not as good a singer as you think you are.”

Tony’s jaw drops. “He did?”

“He did. He also says he has other ways of making sure he lands the lead in the musical,” Maria adds.

“Like what? What does that mean?” Tony asks.

“Not a clue. But, if you want my advice, you go to that audition later and you show him just how talented you are. Win, Tony. Win.”

“Yeah… I plan to,” Tony answers angrily.

“She said what?” Nakia asks, mouth agape.

“Yup. I quote… Not that talented, and way too insecure,” Maria says. “Trust me, I was pretty shocked. I mean you’re a powerhouse vocalist, Nakia.”

Nakia’s too hurt at the comment to say anything else. Then, Valkyrie comes walking down the hall.

“Well, see you later, Shauku,” Maria says as she runs off to her office so as to not witness the inevitable Valkyrie smackdown about to come Nakia’s way.

Valkyrie gets up in her personal space. “Hey, tampon tunnel. I heard what you said about me. You’re pretty brave talking shit when I could easily kick your ass.”

“Really? Because I heard what you said about me, so consider it even,” Nakia says, trying to be just as intimidating.

“I don’t fight to get even… I fight to win,” Valkyrie responds.

“Why don’t you bring this same energy to the audition, and we’ll settle this on the stage?”

“Gladly,” Valkyrie says, walking off.

Bruce and Stephen sit at the tiny desk in the auditorium, the one with a clear view to the stage. It’s where Bruce always sits to watch the kids perform auditorium numbers. It’s also where he sat during the first day of glee club tryouts a year prior. Peter’s sitting with them too, off to the side in his wheelchair, of course.

“This is so exciting,” Stephen admits. “I’m so nervous, I could pee.”

Bruce snickers at his friend’s reaction. He pulls the microphone attached to the desk closer to him. “Alright, guys. Welcome to the glee-off. I think I’d like to see Nakia, Valkyrie, Steve, and then Tony, in that order, alright?”

Stephen extends his body over to the microphone. “Good luck, everybody! Sincerely, Mr. Strange.”

“Alright, Pete. You ready?” Bruce asks.

Peter nods. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Like I said, I trust your input. You choose whichever audition you’re most impressed with, and whomsoever you think will play the role better.”

“Absolutely,” Peter says.

Nakia’s pacing backstage. Then, T’Challa comes running up to her. “Did I miss it?”

“No, I’m on in like two seconds. I might throw up,” Nakia replies. “I barely slept last night, I’m so dang nervous.” She picks up on the odd look T’Challa gives her. “Yes, don’t worry. I ate. It’s just nerves, I swear.”

“Okay, okay. Nakia, you’ve got this. The role is yours. Now get out there and make it official,” T’Challa says. “I’ll be watching from the crowd.” Nakia nods. He’s gone within seconds. As Valkyrie makes her way off the stage, she stops in front of Nakia.

“Don’t forget… The stage always adds at least ten pounds,” she says.

“Nakia Shauku,” Bruce calls.

Nakia has no time to dwell on Valkyrie’s insensitively rude comment as she makes her way to center stage. The spotlight hits her as she looks out at the crowd. Despite Bruce insisting that attendance wasn’t mandatory, the entire glee club is present. She spots T’Challa sitting with Sam; Bucky and Steve together; Tony, Carol and Valkyrie, the latter of whom is giving her the worst death stare possible, seated with each other; and Gamora, Thor, and Sharon together.

“Hi, I’m Nakia Shauku auditioning for the role of Mimi Marquez.”

The band then begins to play her song. Nakia takes one look at T’Challa and begins to sing.

[Nakia:]
And I am telling you
I'm not going
You're the best man I'll ever know
There's no way I can ever go

No, no, there's no way
No, no, no, no way I'm living without you
I'm not living without you
I don't wanna be free
I'm staying, I'm staying
And you, and you
You're gonna love me
You're gonna love me

And I am telling you I'm not going
Even though the rough times are showing
There's just no way, there's no way
We're part of the same place
We're part of the same time
We both share the same blood
We both have the same mind

And time and time, we've had so much to share
No, no, no, no, no, no way
I'm not waking up tomorrow morning
And finding that there's nobody there

Darling there's no way
No, no, no, no way I'm living without you
I'm not living without you
You see there's just no way, there's no way

Tear down the mountains
Yell, scream and shout

you can say what you want
I'm not walking out
Stop all the rivers
Push, strike and kill
I'm not gonna leave you
There's no way I will

And I am telling you I'm not going
You're the best man I'll ever know
There's no way I could ever, ever go

No, no, no, no way
No, no, no, no way I'm living without you
I'm not living without you, not living without you
I don't wanna be free
I'm staying, I'm staying
And you, and you, and you
You're gonna love me
You're gonna love me
Yes you are, yes you are
Love me, love me
Love me, love me, love
You're gonna love me

Everyone gives Nakia her well-deserved applause. Stephen cheers the loudest. He lifts his arm up to Bruce’s field of vision. “Look, Banner. Goosebumps. I have goosebumps.”

Bruce laughs. “God, I will never get tired of her voice.”

“I have to agree, Mr. B. I hate to say this aloud, but Nakia’s definitely got the best voice of all of the glee girls,” Peter says.

Bruce nods. “Well, we still need to see what Valkyrie does before we make a decision.”

Bruce waits for a few moments as Nakia heads off stage and Valkyrie makes her way to prepare herself behind the scenes.

“Valkyrie Parrington,” he says after six minutes.

The band begin to play her number before she hits the stage. Familiarity hits Bruce, Stephen, Bucky, Steve, and Nakia. The song – “Out Tonight” – is Mimi’s big solo in Rent. “Crap. She just won,” Nakia thinks to herself. 

Valkyrie dances her way out onto the stage, fully embodying the character of Mimi.

[Valkyrie:]
What's the time?
Well, it's gotta be close to midnight
My body's talking to me
It says, "Time for danger"

It says, "I want to commit a crime”
Want to be the cause of a fight
I want to put on a tight skirt
and flirt with a stranger”

I've had a knack from way back
At breaking the rules once I learn the games
Get up, life's too quick, I know someplace sick
Where this chick'll dance in the flames

We don't need any money
I always get in for free
You can get in too
If you get in with me

Let's go out tonight
I have to go out tonight
You want to play? Let's run away
We won't be back before it's New Year’s Day
Take me out tonight

Meow, ha!

When I get a wink from the doorman
Do you know how lucky you'll be?
That you're online with the feline of Avenue B

Let's go out tonight
I have to go out tonight
You want to prowl, be my night owl
Well, take my hand, we're gonna howl out tonight

In the evening, I've got to roam
Can't sleep in the city of neon and chrome
Feels too damn much like home
When the Spanish babies cry

So, let's find a bar
So dark we forget who we are
Where all the scars from the nevers and maybes die

Let's go out tonight
I have to go out tonight
You're sweet, want to hit the streets?
Want to wail at the moon like a cat in heat?
Just take me out tonight

Please take me out tonight
Don't forsake me out tonight
I'll let you make me out tonight
Tonight, tonight, tonight

The kids give her just as much of an applause as they did Nakia.

“Great, Valkyrie. Thanks,” Bruce says before turning the microphone off.

“Okay… She sold that performance,” Peter says.

“I agree,” Stephen says.

“We’ll discuss everything later in the choir room, gentlemen,” Bruce says. “But do be sure to write down comments on your clipboards while the performances are fresh in your minds.”

Bucky and Steve head backstage, where Steve strips off his letterman jacket and puts on a grungy jacket, similar to the one Roger Davis wears in the musical.

“Are you still upset?” Bucky asks him.

Steve’s been extremely on edge since his conversation with Coach Hill. What he wants to be doing right now is punching Tony in the face. But this is more important at the moment. He’ll deal with that later, when the time is right. “Yeah, but I’m putting that aside for right now.”

Bucky takes a good look at Steve and kisses him.

“What was that for?” Steve asks.

“For good luck,” Bucky says. “Have fun.”

“I will,” Steve replies as Bucky heads back to the crowd.

“Steve Rogers,” Bruce calls. Out walks Steve with some serious swagger.

[Steve:]
One song
Glory
One song
Before I go
Glory
One song to leave behind

Find
One song
One last refrain
Glory
From the pretty boy front man
Who wasted opportunity
One song
He had the world at his feet
Glory
In the eyes of a young girl
A young girl

Find
Glory
Beyond the cheap colored lights
One song
Before the sun sets
Glory
On another empty life

Time flies
Time dies
Glory
One blaze of glory
One blaze of glory
Glory

Find
Glory
In a song that rings true
Truth like a blazing fire
An eternal flame

Find
One song
A song about love
Glory
From the soul of a young man
A young man

Find
The one song
Before the virus takes hold
Glory
Like a sunset
One song
To redeem this empty life

Time flies
And then, no need to endure anymore
Time dies

Bruce, Stephen, Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa and Thor all cheer for him, as do the band members behind him. Bucky calls Steve down to their seats with a hand motion.

After a couple of minutes, Tony is summoned to the stage.

[Tony:]
I have
I have you breathing down my neck
Breathing down my neck
I don't, don't know
What you could possibly expect
Under this condition-so
I'll wait, I'll wait
For the ambulance to come
Ambulance to come
Pick us up off the floor
What did you possibly expect
Under this condition, so
Slow down
This night's a perfect shade of

Dark blue, dark blue
Have you ever been alone in a crowded room?
When I'm here with you
I said the world could be burning, burning down
Dark blue, dark blue
Have you ever been alone in a crowded room?
Well I'm here with you
I said the world could be burning
'Til there's nothing but
Dark blue, dark blue

This flood
This flood is slowly rising up
Swallowing the ground
Beneath my feet
Tell me how anybody thinks
Under this condition
So I'll swim I'll swim
As the water rises up
Sun is sinking down
And now all I can see
Are the planets in a row
Suggesting it's best that I
Slow down
This night's a perfect shade of

Dark blue, dark blue
Have you ever been alone in a crowded room?
When I'm here with you
I said the world could be burning, burning down

A silhouette in his peripherals catches Bruce’s attention. He turns and notices Maria, who takes a seat and catches the end of Tony’s performance.

We were boxing
We were boxing the stars
We were boxing
You were swinging for mars
And then the water reached the west coast
And took the power lines, the power lines
And it was me and you
And the whole town under water
There was nothing we could do

It was dark blue

Dark blue, dark blue
Have you ever been alone in a crowded room?
Well I'm here with you
I said the world could be burning, burning down
Dark blue

Now there's nothing but
Dark blue

Tony’s performance garners an incredible response, so much so, that it reignites the anger in Steve.

“Alright, thank you, Tony. Thank you to Nakia, Valkyrie, and Steve, as well,” Bruce begins to say. He cuts himself off as he watches Steve jump onto the stage and approach Tony.

“So, what’s this I hear about you talking smack about me and my relationship?” Steve says, pushing Tony to the ground.

“Steve, stop!” Bucky yells from the audience.

Tony’s able to get himself back up quickly. “What the hell?! I thought we were friends!”

“Well, I guess that’s just never going to happen, is it? Especially since you can’t keep your big mouth shut.”

Tony’s stares at him puzzled. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about you talking shit to Coach Hill!” Steve shouts. Everyone watches in pure shock.

“Dude, I didn’t say shit to Coach Hill! She’s the one who came to me and said you thought I wasn’t as good of a singer as I thought I was,” Tony explains.

“Really? Because she told me you went running to her and told her I was better off on the football field, and that I’m screwing up Bucky’s life,” Steve argues.

“I wouldn’t ever say that, Steve,” Tony says, hurt.

Bruce stands up, looking over at Maria. “Is this your doing? Did you blatantly set out to unleash hell in hopes you would cause some sort of rift in the glee club?”

Maria shakes her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, she does,” Valkyrie says, standing from her spot in the audience. “Because I’m pretty sure she did the same thing to Nakia and I,” Valkyrie says.

“Wait… So, you didn’t badmouth me to Coach Hill?” Nakia questions.

“Why would I talk shit about you to Coach Hill? I have actual friends I can talk shit to,” Valkyrie replies. “I’m assuming you didn’t actually say anything about me, either?”

“Not at all,” Nakia says, looking apologetic.

“Well… Looks like I’ve been caught red-handed. So, enjoy the rest of your day. I will be going now,” Maria says, getting up and walking out.

“Yeah, I’ll just see you later in Fury’s office,” Bruce calls out.

Silence fills the auditorium. “Well… That was eventful,” Stephen says.

“Just to be clear, I deny all defamatory claims and allegations made against me,” Maria says.

Bruce scoffs, as Stephen shakes his head at her.

“Maria, are we going to continue to have issues? Because I thought your suspension last year would have taught you a thing or two about right and wrong,” Principal Fury says to her. “A suspension which, to refresh your memory, was only reversed with Bruce’s help.”

“We’re not going to have any issues, Nick. Especially because, as previously stated, I deny all defamatory claims and allegations made against me.”

“Maria, give it up,” Bruce says. “Sir, she intentionally set out to cause a rift in the glee club. And one of these rifts almost got physical, something I’m sure she knew would happen considering it was between two guys.”

“Is that anti-feminism I’m sensing, Bruce?” Maria asks, pretending to be shocked. “Are you insinuating girls can’t get physical as well? Because I’m sure Parrington could take on both Rogers and Stark, blindfolded.”

Bruce turns away, crossing his arms. He has no more energy to put up with Maria Hill and her crazy antics.

“Okay… Maria, I’m making the executive decision to implement a three-strike rule. And you know what? After hearing from the kids, Mr. Banner, and Mr. Strange, I have no choice but to make this strike one,” Nick says. “Get to three, and you will be fired."

Maria stares at him, wide-eyed, with her jaw on the floor. “I’m sorry, am I four years old? Why am I being given this utterly ridiculous rule?”

Nick tosses his arms in the air. “Because, Maria. You’re the one who convinced me to help give the Aural Avenger another year in the first place. So, why are you still trying to sabotage them? I’ve officially had it with your petty games.”

The room grows silent. “That’ll be all, gentlemen,” Nick says to Bruce and Stephen.

“Thanks, sir,” Bruce says as the two exit the room. Nick and Maria are left alone.

Maria laughs, and continues to do so for several uncomfortable seconds. “You’re going to wish you hadn’t done that.”

Due to the chaotic state of the glee-off, Bruce decides to cancel the after-school glee club rehearsal. He informs the kids that he, Stephen, and Peter will meet up the following morning to talk things over, and the cast list would go up by the end of that day.

Feeling guilty, Steve searches the halls for Tony in the hopes that he’s still hanging around campus. Steve finally spots him ten minutes later, sitting in his vehicle.

Steve approaches him, knocking on the window. Tony takes one look at him and reverts his attention back to flipping through his CD collection.

“Tony, can I please talk to you?” Steve asks through the glass. It’s muffled, but Tony’s able to make it out.

He lowers the window a smidge. “Why?”

“Because I need to apologize.”

Steve hears the doors unlock, so he moves on over to the passenger side door. He opens it and hops right in. Things are tense and awkward, yes, so Steve doesn’t beat around the bush for a second longer.

“I’m so sorry.”

Tony glares at him, looking sad. “Could you not have just come up and talked to me? Did you really have to jump the gun and turn into Alpha Steve? Punching first, and answering questions later? Like Barton and Rumlow would have done?”

Steve looks to his feet. “Look… This doesn’t excuse my behavior. But you have to know… I’m in such a vulnerable place right now. I’m constantly on edge, scared that my dad, and Rumlow, and Barton, and Killian are all going to find out my secret. And so, when Coach Hill told me that… that all of my biggest fears were about to come true, and all from one of my best pals? I just lost it. But it shouldn’t have happened,” Steve explains.

“No, it shouldn’t have,” Tony replies. “Especially because out of everybody in your life, I think I’m the last person who would ever do that.”

Steve nods. “I’m sorry, Tony.”

“I get it, Steve. I get how scary all of this is for you. Your life would probably be a lot easier if you weren’t dating Bucky… But, you’re in love with him. So, you can’t not be together. I get it. But that doesn’t mean you have to keep your guard up twenty-four seven. Especially because you guys are doing a good job at keeping things hidden.”

Steve smiles, taking Tony’s words to heart. He offers a hand. “Are we still friends?”

Tony smiles back. “Friends,” he says, taking the hand. “But don’t let this shit happen again. Next time you’re worried someone spilled, talk to them instead.”

“I will. I promise.”

September 6, 2013.

Bruce, Stephen, and Peter are in the choir room over the lunch hour, discussing the musical over a bevy of Subway sandwiches.

“Okay, so we’ve got two options for Mimi, and two options for Roger,” Bruce says. “Comments, questions, and concerns, go.”

“Well, I’m conflicted. There are pros and cons to casting all four of them,” Stephen admits.

Bruce nods. “Good. Like what? Let’s hear them all.”

“Well, for instance, I find Tony a slightly better singer, but I think Steve would do a better job at capturing Roger’s personality and image."

“I agree, Mr. Strange,” Peter adds. “Tony’s just a tad too wholesome for a gritty character like Roger.”

Both teachers nod. “What about for Mimi?”

“Valkyrie proved she’s a good enough dancer to carry the role, which is important, considering Mimi has several dance scenes,” Peter shares. “And Nakia has only performed choreography for a handful of glee club numbers. But, Nakia’s voice… There’s nobody like hers.”

Bruce agrees. “I love how raspy Valkyrie’s voice is, and she’s got a killer vibrato, but I agree with you there, Pete. Nakia’s voice is stellar.”

“But that can also hinder her as well in this context,” Stephen says. “We don’t want her to overshadow whoever plays Roger. And both boys can sing really well, but their voices aren’t as powerful as hers.”

“Shit. That’s a good point,” Bruce says.

“Well, ultimately, the final decision comes down to you, Mr. B,” Peter says. “So, what are you thinking?”

Bruce shuts his eyes, trying to visualize the best scenario.

Hours later, Bruce makes his way over to bulletin board in order to post the official cast list. Before he can get the thumbtack out of his pocket, Nick makes an announcement on the intercom. “Mr. Banner, please report to my office immediately.”

Bruce knocks on Fury’s door. Nick can see him, due to his walls being made up of windows. Several of the rooms at Shield High are built exactly like that.

“Hey,” Bruce says.

“Have a seat,” Nick replies.

“You caught me in the middle of posting the cast list for Rent.”

“And did you? Post the list, I mean.”

“No, I walked straight over. Your tone sounded serious,” Bruce admits.

Nick nods. “Well, good. Because unfortunately, I have bad news. You and the glee club can’t perform Rent.”

Bruce’s eyebrows crease in confusion. “Is this about Coach Hill?”

“No, actually. I got several phone calls this morning. Parents complaining that Shield High would intentionally subject their kids to such mature content.”

Bruce sinks in his seat. “So... We’re just shut down? Just like that?”

“Bruce, you’re still welcome to put on a musical,” Nick says. “You just have to do a different one.”

Bruce fiddles with his thumbs. “The kids are going to be so disappointed.”

Nick shrugs. “I understand. But my hands are tied here. There’s only so much power I have against angry parents. If you continued, they might take their complaints to the superintendent, Thaddeus Ross. And then, we’d have no protection. And you and the glee club would be on the line.”

Bruce nods. “Got it.”

“Mr. Banner, you said the cast list was going to be posted to the bulletin board before glee club rehearsal,” Bucky says as he and Steve enter the choir room.

The kids all come shuffling in before Bruce answers Bucky. “I have some bad news, guys. Due to complaints from a few worried parents, we are no longer allowed to put on Rent.”

“Are you serious?” Bucky asks.

“I didn’t know Maria Hill was a parent,” Tony says with sarcasm.

“Principal Fury assured me it wasn’t Coach Hill,” Bruce says. “The complaints were from actual parents.” The kids all look sad.

“That’s so unfair,” Carol says.

“I know. You guys have every right to be upset. But, on the upside, Fury’s still letting us do a musical. We just have to pick a different one. Now, Mr. Strange and I got to talking, and unless we have any objections, we came up with an idea for a great one. Extremely well-known, timeless songs, and we won’t run the risk of being shut down.”

“What is it, Mr. Banner?” Thor asks.

Mr. Strange comes running into the choir room wearing a leather jacket. “Grease!” He shouts excitedly.

The kids all clap for their astronomy teacher, and at the suggestion.

“Grease is arguably the most iconic musical of all time. And because of that, we shouldn’t have much trouble filling up the auditorium and selling admission tickets to help save up money for Nationals. Mr. Strange and I also think it’s one we can all have a lot of fun with… So, is Grease the word?”

“Yes!” The kids all say simultaneously.

“Excellent!” Bruce responds.

Steve walks into his house after school, looking forward to heading up to his room, crushing some Halo, and snacking it up.

"Steve?” Joseph calls out from the living room.

Steve walks in, finding his dad watching some Family Feud. “What’s up, dad?”

“Look… I’ve managed to look past you joining the glee club on account of our love for classic rock music. But this morning. I was told that you and the rest of your club were putting on a musical… What’s up with that?” Joseph questions.

Steve gulps. “Yeah, so Mr. Banner thought it would be a good way to make money to help pay for our Nationals competition in May. It’ll be in New York, so we’re going to have to fundraise.”

“Steve, a club is a club. You join, you stay, fine. A musical sounds much more optional. Especially a musical as disgusting and offensive as Rent. I nearly gagged when I researched it over my lunch break.” Steve doesn’t say anything. “I mean, are you doing okay? Is there something you want to tell me, Steven?”

Steve feels sweat form on his forehead. He feels his heart drop, and his face flush. “Do I tell him?” he ponders for a split second.

“No, dad. Of course not,” Steve replies, choosing to avoid World War 3. “And it doesn’t matter, cause we’re not doing it anymore.

“Okay… Good,” Joseph replies. “I see the complaints worked.”

“You complained to Principal Fury about this?”

“You bet your ass, I did. Me and a few other parents,” Joseph says. “There’s no way you were going to participate in that mess.”

“How did you even find out about it?” Steve asks.

“An old friend. She works at Shield. Maria Hill.”

September 7, 2013.

"Alright, good morning, guys,” Bruce says as he and Stephen enter the choir room. Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor are all already seated, talking amongst themselves.

“So, considering we just lost a few keys days to this change of musicals debacle, we’re going to need to put our pedals to the medal moving forward.”

“And in order to do that, we’re going to use this morning’s meeting in order for us all to get on the same page,” Stephen adds.

“So,” Bruce says, writing down all of the main Grease characters’ name on the board. “Just like last time… Who would like to play the role of Danny Zuko?”

Tony’s the only guy who raises his hand. Everyone, Tony especially, expects Steve to raise his hand as well. Steve looks over and winks at him. “I think Tony’s going to be a great Danny,” he says aloud.

Tony smiles, mouthing a thank you to his pal Steve.

Bruce writes Tony’s name down beside Danny. “Now… Who would like to play Sandy Dumbrowski?"

Nakia and Valkyrie both raise their hands, as does, to everyone’s surprise, Carol.

"Carol? You’re interested in the role?” Bruce asks.

Carol nods. “Yeah, I am. I worked with Tony this past summer on my singing and I’m feeling a lot more confident about my voice.”

“That’s great! But just like Nakia and Valkyrie, we would need you to audition. Especially since Mr. Strange hasn’t had a chance to hear you sing.”

“I can audition right now, if it’s alright with you guys. I recently started working on a number. Not for the musical, just a number for fun,” Carol responds.

Bruce looks over at Mr. Strange. They both nod to one another. “Come on down, Carol.”

Carol runs over to the band and whispers something into their ear before making her way down to the center of the choir room floor.

[Carol:]
You're stuck in my head, stuck on my heart, stuck on my body, body
I wanna go, get out of here, I'm sick of the party, party
I'd run away
I'd run away with you
Ooh

This is the part, you've got to say all that you're feeling, feeling
Packing a bag, we're leaving tonight when everyone's sleeping, sleeping
Let's run away
I'll run away with you
Ooh

'Cause you make me feel like
I could be driving you all night
And I'll find your lips in the street lights
I wanna be there with you
Ooh

Baby, take me to the feeling
I'll be your sinner, in secret
When the lights go out
Run away with me
Run away with me
Baby, every single minute
I'll be your hero and win it
When the lights go out
Run away with me
Run away with me

Up in the clouds, high as a kite, over the city, city
We never sleep, we never try, when you are with me, with me
I wanna stay
I wanna stay here with you
Ooh

'Cause you make me feel like
I could be driving you all night
And I'll find your lips in the street lights
I wanna be there with you
Ooh

Oh baby, take me to the feeling
I'll be your sinner, in secret
When the lights go out
Run away with me
Run away with me

Oh baby, every single minute
I'll be your hero and win it
When the lights go out

Run away with me
Run away with me

Hold on to me
I never want to let you go
(Run away with me, run away with me)
Over the weekend
We could turn the world to gold, oh oh
(Run away with me, run away with me)

Over the weekend we could turn the world to gold
Oh oh, oh oh

O h my baby, take me to the feeling
(Take me to, take me to it)
I'll be your sinner, in secret
When the lights go out
Run away with me (just run away with me)
Run away with me (away with me, yeah, yeah)
Every single minute
I'll be your hero and win it
When the lights go out
Run away with me
Run away with me

Bruce, Stephen, and the glee club rise to their feet and applaud Carol for her amazing performance. Nakia and Valkyrie share a defeated look.

Peter is seated outside on the bleachers by the football field, picking at his macaroni salad. The sounds of the Grease soundtrack flood his head, coming in through his earbuds.

He checks his phone to check for a text update from Sam, who’s supposed to be meeting Peter for lunch, but is running late. Now the guy’s only got another nine minutes to eat his entire meal.

"Pete?” Peter hears from behind. He recognizes the voice.

Thor.

“Hey, man. How you doing?” Thor asks him.

Peter looks around the vicinity. “Are you talking to me?”

“Of course. There’s no one else around,” Thor says.

“Well, why are you talking to me?” Peter questions. It’s not exactly a secret that Peter currently hates Thor’s guts. Anybody in his situation would. Thor's the one who swooped in and stole Gamora right out from under him.

Thor averts his gaze out of awkwardness. “It’s just… Kind of important. I was wondering if you’d still be willing to help me out with some tutoring this year?”

“Come again?” Peter asks, absolutely bewildered that Thor is even asking.

“Well, it’s just my grades hadn’t ever been as good as they were at the end of the school year last year,” Thor shares, "and so I was wondering if there was any chance that we could keep at it?”

Peter doesn’t even know what to say. He’s about ready to go off on this douchebag. But then, he remembers his conversation with Sam.

“One, you can continue to be bitter and hostile… Or two, you can be mature and show her exactly what she’s missing.”

This may not be Gamora in front of him right now, having the audacity to ask Peter for help with tutoring, but it’s pretty dang close. And if Peter’s nice to Thor about it, word might get back to Gamora and win him some brownie points.

“You know what, Thor? It’s just not going to work right now. I’m going to be extra busy for the next month helping Mr. Banner and Mr. Strange with the musical, starring in the musical, and then having to juggle my own homework, as well,” Peter says. “So, sorry, but I’m afraid it’s going to have to be a no.”

Thor stares at him coldly. “Serious?”

Peter stares back, confused. “Yeah… Pretty serious.”

“Dude, don’t screw with me. Tell it to me straight. If you’re just saying no because of this whole Gamora thing, then at least have the balls to say it to my face,” Thor says, semi aggressively.

Sam comes walking up at the perfect moment. “Everything good here?” He asks.

“Everything’s perfect,” Peter says. “Sorry, but if you want help, there’s other kids who should suffice as tutors. Or there’s always the alternative.”

The alternative being Thor could tell his mom and dad that he believes he’s struggling with dyslexia.

Thor scoffs, walking off in anger.

Sam takes a seat on the bleacher seat closest to Peter. “That was stone cold,” Sam says. “I’m impressed.”

“It took everything I had not to freak out on him. What a tool bag. The fact that he even asked…” Peter says, rolling his eyes.

“Well, hey. You handled that well. And now he can’t go to Gamora and say that you were a dick about it,” Sam says, reaching for the two cans of Pepsi in his backpack. “So, cheers to that.”

Peter takes one of the cans and clinks his with Sam’s, smiling.

September 8, 2013.

Bruce, Stephen, and Peter make their way to the bulletin board first thing in the morning. Most of the glee kids are hanging around in anticipation.

Bruce gladly thumbtacks the official cast list for Grease to the board and walks off giddily with Stephen at his side.

The cast list reads:

SANDY … CAROL DANVERS

DANNY … TONY STARK

RIZZO … NAKIA SHAUKU

KENICKIE … STEVE ROGERS

FRENCHY … SHARON CARTER

DOODY … SAM WILSON

MARTY … VALKYRIE PARRINGTON

SONNY …. T’CHALLA UDAKU

JAN … GAMORA WHOBERI

PUTZIE … THOR ODINSON

EUGENE … PETER QUILL

TEEN ANGEL … BUCKY BARNES

Bucky and Steve are the first two to check it out. Bucky’s pleased with his role, while Steve’s left feeling a little discouraged. Maybe he should've fought harder for the role. However, he shakes it off once he sees Tony’s excited reaction to the news.

Tony and Carol both squeal in glee over getting the lead roles. Tony looks over at Steve, who mouths congrats with a smile painted across his face.

Valkyrie approaches the list next. She’s gutted at the news so she’s quick not to stick around to congratulate anybody.

Gamora and Sharon approach the board and do a little dance to themselves.

Nakia’s the last one around to go up and look. The rest of them watch her intently, knowing she’s going to be disappointed.

And she is. Extremely disappointed. But, clearly, it just wasn’t in the cards. “Congratulations, girl,” Nakia says to Carol.

Carol gives her a hug in response.

Valkyrie’s outside of the choir room, peering in through the window at Carol and Tony doing some vocal runs with Mr. Banner and Mr. Strange before rehearsals.

“Hey,” Nakia says from behind her.

“Hi,” Valkyrie answers.

“So, we lost,” Nakia says, matter of factly.

“Yeah, well, a part of me knew neither of us was going to get it after her audition,” Valkyrie responds. “Sorry if that’s bitchy… As you can expect, I’m not feeling too chipper at the moment.”

“But that’s your best friend in there. You’ve got to at least be happy for her, right?”

“Of course, I’m happy for her, Shauku. But this means that she’s about to start spending every waking minute with that dick face, and I’m not so happy about that,” Valkyrie shares.

“Tony? Girl, they’re already dating. Is anything really going to change?” Nakia asks.

“Just forget it… You wouldn’t understand,” Valkyrie says, then storms off.

Once rehearsals are all finished and the kids have gone home, Bruce and Stephen stick around to make last minute revisions to the scripts before they hand them out the following Monday.

“Do you think we made the right choices?” Bruce asks.

“I do,” Stephen says. “I would love to see Nakia and Valkyrie play Sandy just as much, but you have to admit, Carol and Tony are just…”

"They are Danny and Sandy,” Bruce finishes.

“Took the words right out of my mouth,” Stephen says.

Then, Nick Fury comes waltzing into the choir room quite frantically.

“Thank god. You are still here,” he says to Stephen.

“Yup. I am. Is everything okay?”

Nick takes a seat. “Strange, I’m in a bind right now, and I need you to help me out of it.”

“Okay?” Stephen says skeptically.

“I have been on the phone with potential football coaches since before the first day of school. And none of them seemed right for the job. But now, I’m getting pressure from parents and alumni alike, scolding me for not having the football shit sorted out,” Nick explains. “But then, it was brought to my attention today how much you love football. And I would absolutely love it if you, Stephen Strange, could take over as Coach of the football team.”

Stephen stares at Nick wide-eyed. Bruce watches, surprised.

“Me? A coach? I wouldn’t know the first thing,” Stephen says.

“Dude, that’s so not true. You were always in the crowds nitpicking everything that Murdock did wrong when he coached. And you are a huge high school football fan. Those exact words have left your own mouth several times,” Bruce says.

Nick smiles. He looks immensely desperate.

Stephen’s concerned. Coaching the Shield High Avengers football team is a big responsibility. What if they have another abysmal season? What if a player gets severely injured? He’d be held responsible.

But, on the other hand… He’d also be held responsible if they managed to make it to the championship and win.

“Okay… Okay, I’ll do it!” Stephen exclaims, worriedly.

Nick tosses Stephen over his shoulder and jumps up and down, screaming happily at the news.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you, Stephen!” Nick says.

“Wait, do I still teach astronomy?” Stephen questions.

“Do you still want to teach astronomy?”

“I don’t know…” Stephen says.

“Think it over. Now, the first game of the season is in six days. You spend the weekend preparing, and we’ll finalize everything Monday morning.”

“Okay!” Stephen says.

Nick exits the choir room hooting and hollering.

Once they’re alone, Bruce and Stephen both bust a celebratory move.

“This is Winny.”

“Hey, honey,” Bruce says excitedly through the phone. “How’s it going?”

“Hi, Brucey,” Winny replies. “Good, I’m just… Still at the bank. Yeah, it’s been a crazy day, so I’m putting in a few extra hours.”

“Awe, that’s too bad. I’m just leaving campus and was thinking about making the drive out to Akron to take you out for dinner. Maybe a movie, too. And I was thinking we’d make a night of it?” Bruce says, ending with a suggestive tone.

Winny blushes. “Brucey,” she says affectionately. “I’d love nothing more than that. But I have no idea when I’m going to be getting out of here, so can I get a rain check for tomorrow?”

“Yeah, absolutely, baby.”

“Perfect,” Winny says with a relieved sigh. “You better start driving early tomorrow. I’ll have breakfast on the table waiting for you.”

“Just breakfast?” Bruce asks suggestively, once again.

“Get your mind out of the gutter,” Winny says. “I’ll see you, tomorrow.”

“Alright, I’ll see you. Have a good night,” Bruce responds.

“You too, love,” Winny says, hanging up the phone with one touch of a button.

“Holy sweet hell,” Pepper Potts says. “You still haven’t told him?”

Winny rolls her eyes. “No, Pepper. I haven’t.”

“Look, I’m not judging. I’m just saying that you’re only postponing the inevitable. I mean, what, are you just going to wait until next Regionals? And then drop the ball on him when you see each other from across the venue, and he sees you with them? Or are you going to wait until he decides to surprise you at the bank with flowers and finds out you don’t actually work there?”

“Look, I really like him. And I didn’t expect to. So, I’m choosing to live in a fantasy world for just a little longer,” Winny says. Then, she turns on the auditorium microphone back on. “Okay, guys. Breaks over. I want to run the number again.”

All fifteen members of Throat Explosion, including Wanda and Pietro Maximoff, come running onto the stage.

“From the top,” Winny demands.

Chapter Text

October 1, 2013.

Bruce sits in the teachers' lounge bright and early Monday morning, sipping on his coffee as he goes over his planner.

He vetoes a couple of items off this week’s schedule that he can absolutely wait to worry about next week, like those science exams that are still piled up on top of his desk.

Okay, so it’s already been two weeks since his students wrote them… Maybe he should try to schedule in at least a good thirty minutes to correct those?

Bruce spends all of three seconds worrying about it before deciding to forget about it for now. He has to. He’s just too busy this week.

Because this upcoming Friday is the opening night for Grease. An opening night that will be the result of just over a full month of extremely hard work, from him and his glee kids. So, any and all free time he has this week will be spent devoted to putting finishing touches on sets, costumes, and conducting rehearsals.

Stephen comes walking into the faculty lounge, carrying a much bigger stick than he had when the school year began. He gets a “great work” from Leo Fitz, who teaches social studies, and Bobby Drake, the health and wellness teacher who took over for Ms. Sif this year.

“Thanks, gentlemen,” Stephen replies as he walks over to Bruce’s table.

“I feel like a famous person,” Stephen admits as he takes a seat.

Bruce laughs. “Well, you should! Stephen Strange, coming out of the shadows and getting the Shield High Avengers three back-to-back wins in his first ever coaching games. That’s real impressive, man.”

Stephen preens at the compliment. “Thank you. It’s been…. Quite the overwhelming experience thus far. And I’ve smoked a little more of my medicinal marijuana than I care to admit to help me get through it.”

Bruce laughs again.

“I don’t want to get ahead of myself, we still have several games to play, but those wins felt so good. So good, in fact, that the thought of actually making it to the championship and winning keeps seeping into my brain. I mean, that would just be a dream come true. I’m trying to stay positive and focused and hopefully it’ll manifest,” Stephen adds.

“Well, pass some of those positive feelings over here,” Bruce says in reply. “We open Friday night, and I’m a nervous wreck.”

Stephen frowns. “Hey, speaking of which, I can’t apologize enough. My biggest regret so far is that accepting the coaching position kept me from helping you guys out with the musical, which I really did want to do.”

Bruce waves his hands. “Hey, shut it. I’m not to hear any of that nonsense,” he insists. “Besides, I was able to get some help elsewhere, from someone just as experienced in high school musical productions as you. The T-Birds and Pink Ladies jackets come in later today, and my fourth period science students are going to spend the week helping me finish painting the last few set pieces.”

“Well, that’s great. So, why are you nervous?”

“I don’t know. I know I have no legitimate reason to be, I just can’t help it. I’m worried that some of the set pieces are going to collapse during opening night; I’m worried our choice to put on a hybrid production of both the stage and the film adaptations was a bad decision, and that we should’ve just gone with the original Broadway script; I’m worried about the boys, because some of them still aren’t up to par on the choreography; And I’m worried that Carol still won’t be at her hundred percent by Friday, what with her flu last week,” Bruce rambles.

“Bruce, this all just sounds like a few opening week jitters,” Stephen says. “Everything is going to be fine. Trust and believe that.”

Bruce stares at him, unconvinced. “Let’s hope you’re right.”  

“Remember the drive-in the other night? There was the duel. The guy’s best friend went with him. Like his second? Yeah. So? Well, uh… I thought that you could be my second at Thunder Road. You want me to drive with you?” Steve recites from his bed as he reads over the script for Grease, acting as both Danny and Kenickie.

He’s been off book since last Tuesday, but now that they’re a mere five days away from opening night, his nerves are getting the best of him and he's been glued to his script all day.

Regardless of how well rehearsals have gone the last few weeks, and regardless of the fact that he’s in glee club and has competed in two competitions thus far (three, if you count Invitationals), performing is all still new to him. Especially performing a musical, with dialogue.

Steve’s door flies open, causing him to fling his script towards his closet door. Joseph walks in. “What’s going on in here?”

Steve looks at him puzzled. “Nothing. Just homework. Why?”

“Nothing, it just sounded like you were talking to someone,” Joseph says. He then looks down at the floor and sees the script. He squints at the thick stack of pages angrily as he walks over to pick it up. He fixes the pages and flips to the cover page.

“Grease?” He asks. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear, Steve."

“Dad…” Steve starts.

“You mean to tell me you just decided to ignore me? Disobey me? You went behind my back like this for an entire month?” Joseph asks angrily.

“Dad, I thought that only applied when we were doing Rent. I understood why you disagreed with that one. But this is Grease. This is a movie you, me and ma watched when I was a kid. It’s like one of the most respectable pieces of pop culture history. I really didn’t think it would still be an issue.”

Joseph shakes his head. “Well, you’re wrong. It still is an issue. This is a small town, Steve. What we do in public matters. What people think of us matters. Not to mention, being a part of glee club, being in this musical, it’s going to keep you busy from football. And you getting kicked off the football team isn’t a conversation I ever want to have.”

Steve watches the floor in shame. “Mr. Banner and Coach Strange are helping me out, pops. They’re being real flexible with my schedule. We won the first two games of the season. That proves that being in the musical isn’t as big of a distraction as you think.”

Joseph exhales roughly. “I don’t know…”

“I made a commitment, pops. Please. We open this Friday, and it only runs for nine days, and only on nights that we don’t have games. I promise, it won’t interfere with football,” Steve says, getting choked up.

Joseph stares at his son, blankly. “Fine. But only because your ma liked Grease,” he says as he makes to walk off. “But, son? If I find out you betrayed me like that again, we’re going to have a problem. I’m your father. You live under my roof, you follow my rules. Understood?”

“Understood,” Steve replies.

Steve didn’t mean to keep the musical from his father. But things had been going so well between the two of them ever since Joseph started dating. Steve didn’t want the straw that broke the camel’s back to be his participation in a school musical. Especially after his father’s initial outburst after the whole Rent debacle.

October 2, 2013.

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, and Bruce are all in the auditorium. They’re preparing the stage in order to rehearse the opening musical number, “Summer Nights.” With them are James Rhodes, Jane Foster, Jessica Jones, and new students Scott Lang and Hope Van Dyne.

Stephen used his Coach power to recruit Rhodey as the production needed at least two more male dancers, while Sam recruited Scott Lang himself as the two were old childhood friends.

Sharon, Valkyrie, and Carol paid Jane and Jessica to join as dancers as well, while Carol asked Hope Van Dyne to join the production in the iconic role of Patty Simcox. Carol and Hope are friends from Motorcross, and Hope, desperate to make friends as the new girl at school, happily agreed to join.

Bruce and Peter are seated at the director table in the crowd, their usual spot. The sets are placed in their designated spots, and everyone is in full costume. “Alright, you guys. The stage looks great. I want us to start right from the top of this entire scene, dialogue included, alright? The microphones are on, Parker and Leeds are in charge of the music, everything’s a go. You guys ready?”

Everyone raises a thumbs up to their teacher.

“Alright, go ahead,” Bruce says.

Gamora comes running out onto the stage, with a tray of fake food in hand, and takes an abrupt seat at the Pink Ladies’ usual table. Nakia, Valkyrie, Sharon, and Carol are already seated.

“Did you guys get a look at Zuko this morning? Looking pretty good this year, huh, Riz?” Gamora, as Jan, asks.

Nakia, as Rizzo, rolls her eyes. “That’s ancient history.”

“Well, history sometimes repeats itself,” Valkyrie, as Marty, suggests.

“Hey, Jan. This right here is Sandy Dumbrowski. She just moved here,” Sharon, as Frenchy, shares.

Gamora waves at her from across the table. “Well, hi! How are you liking school so far, Sandy?”

“It’s… Different,” Carol, as Sandy, responds.

“Hi, kids!” Shouts a voice from offstage. The girls all groan.

“Patty Simcox, the bad seed of Rydell High,” Nakia says as Hope makes her way onto the stage.

“Ugh, I just love the first day of school, don’t you?” Hope asks Carol and the Pink Ladies gleefully. 

“It’s the biggest thrill of my life,” Nakia replies.

Then, Hope takes notice of Carol. “Oh my gosh, you must think I’m a horrible clod for not introducing myself to your friend!” She says as she makes her way over to Carol. “Hi, I’m Patty Simcox, Vice-President of Student Council! Welcome to Rydell,” she says, finishing with a yelp as Sharon managed to stick an apple on her seat before she sat down.

The girls all laugh at this. As Carol and Hope make inaudible conversation, the focus is put on Sharon, Nakia, Valkyrie and Gamora. “So, girls. How do you like Sandy? Do you think we can let her in the Pink Ladies?”

The girls all stare at her. “She looks too pure to be pink,” Nakia says.

Then, the spotlight on the girls dims and shifts over to the boys.

“Hey, Kenickie, you want a piece of salami?” T’Challa, as Sonny, asks.

“Are you kidding? If I eat that, I’ll smell like you,” Steve, as Kenickie, replies. The boys all laugh at this.

“Hey, I want to hear about what Danny did at the beach,” Sam, as Doody, says.

“Yeah, agreed,” the boys all chatter simultaneously.

“Nah, it was nothing,” Tony, as Danny, says.

“Yeah, nothing, Zuko. I’m so sure. You got in her drawers, right?” Thor, as Putzie, asks.

“That’s absolutely none of your guys’ business,” Tony says with a sneaky smile.

“Awe, come on, let’s hear a little. Tell us about that girl,” Steve begs.

The lights dim on the boys’ side of the stage and shine on the girls’ side.

“So, what’d you do this summer, Sandy?” Sharon asks.

“Oh, I spent most of it at the beach,” Carol responds.

“The beach? What for? We got a brand-new pool right here in the neighborhood. It’s real nice!” Gamora states.

“Yeah, if you like swimming in Clorox,” Valkyrie replies. 

“Well, actually, I met a boy there,” Carol says. The music begins to flood the auditorium.

“You hauled your cookies all the way to the beach for some guy?” Nakia questions.

“Well, he was sort of special,” Carol answers.

“Honey, there ain’t no such thing,” Nakia says. 

Carol ignores Nakia’s comment. She turns her attention over to Hope. “He was really romantic.”

The boys continue to badger Tony. “Okay, you really want to know?”

They all inaudibly shout various things. “Alright I’ll tell you!” Tony exclaims.

[Tony:]
Summer loving had me a blast

[Carol:]
Summer loving happened so fast

[Tony:]
I met a girl crazy for me

[Carol:]
Met a boy cute as can be

Jessica, Jane, Rhodey, Scott, and Bucky all join each of their respective groups as background characters. Bucky’s given a wig for this scene so as to look unrecognizable from his role as Teen Angel later on.

[Carol & Tony:]
Summer days drifting away
To, oh, oh, the summer nights

[The T-Birds:]
Well-a well-a well-a, huh
Tell me more, tell me more

[Sam:]
Did you get very far?

[The Pink Ladies:]
Tell me more, tell me more

[Valkyrie:]
Like does he have a car?

[Tony:]
She swam by me, she got a cramp

[Carol:]
He ran by me, got my suit damp

[Tony:]
I saved her life, she nearly drowned

[Carol:]
He showed off, splashing around

[Carol & Tony:]
Summer sun, something's begun
But, oh, oh, those summer nights

[The Pink Ladies:]
Well-a well-a well-a huh
Tell me more, tell me more

[Sharon:]
Was it love at first sight?

[The T-Birds:]
Tell me more, tell me more

[Steve:]
Did she put up a fight?

[Tony:]
Took her bowling in the arcade

[Carol:]
We went strolling, drank lemonade

[Tony:]
We made out under the dock

[Carol:]
We stayed out 'till ten o'clock

[Carol & Tony:]
Summer fling, don't mean a thing
But, oh, oh, the summer nights

[The T-Birds:]
Well-a well-a well-a huh
Tell me more, tell me more

[T’Challa:]
But you don't gotta brag

[The Pink Ladies:]
Tell me more, tell me more

[Nakia:]
'Cause he sounds like a drag

[The Cast:]
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Shooda-bop bop
Yeah

[Carol:]
He got friendly, holding my hand

[Tony:]
She got friendly down in the sand

[Carol:]
He was sweet, just turned eighteen

[Tony:]
Well, she was good you know what I mean

[Carol & Tony:]
Summer heat, boy and girl meet
But, oh, oh, the summer nights

[The Pink Ladies:]
Tell me more, tell me more

[Gamora:]
How much dough did he spend?

[The T-Birds:]
Tell me more, tell me more

[Thor:]
Could she get me a friend?

[Carol:]
It turned colder, that's where it ends

[Tony:]
So I told her we'd still be friends

[Carol:]
Then we made our true love vow

[Tony:]
Wonder what she's doing now

[Carol & Tony w/ The Cast:]
Summer dreams ripped at the seams
But, oh, those summer nights
(Tell me more, tell me more)

Bruce and Peter applaud the performance vehemently. “Oh my god, you guys! That was so good!” Peter says into the microphone.

“I agree, guys. No notes whatsoever,” Mr. Banner adds.

The kids themselves also cheer and high five one another.

“And hey, for the five hundredth time, thanks again to our incredible extras and dancers. You guys are the real backbone of this whole production. You did great, thank you!” Bruce adds.

“I expect a five percent boost for the next science test, Mr. Banner,” Rhodey shouts jokingly.

“Yeah, yeah, we’ll just see about that, Mr. Rhodes,” Bruce responds. “Alright, guys. Take ten while Peter and I discuss. Extras, we won’t be needing you for the rest of this rehearsal, so you’re free to go.”

The kids all disperse, moving to different ends of the stage to sit and take a drink of water. Jessica and Jane approach Valkyrie and Carol. “You know, this is starting to feel like a lot more work than what was originally asked of us,” Jessica says.

“And you only gave us fifty dollars each,” Jane adds.

“Jesus Christ, you heathens. Does it look like we’re made of money?” Valkyrie asks.

“Well, we’d be happy to walk out right now and watch you scramble to replace us,” Jessica retorts.

“No blood on our hands,” Jane says with a laugh.

Valkyrie and Carol exchange looks. They each pull out their wallets and give the two cheerios an extra twenty dollars each.

Jessica and Jane look pleased with themselves. “See you at rehearsals tomorrow,” Jessica says, as the duo leaves.

“I don’t know anyone more annoying than those two bitches,” Valkyrie says bitterly.

“Ditto,” Carol says as she takes a sip of water.

Then, Tony comes running up to her and throws his arms around her waist. “You did so great, babe,” he says.

“And I stand corrected,” Valkyrie says, rolling her eyes.

Carol picks up on the comment. “Tony, can you give us a second?” She asks her boyfriend sweetly.

Tony nods, and walks off to give them privacy.

Carol turns around on her heels. “Val, what’s going on?”

Valkyrie puts on her best fake face. “What do you mean?”

“At first I thought Tony was crazy for thinking you hated him. But the last few weeks I’ve been picking up on the little comments you make under your breath at his expense. Why? What has he done to deserve that?” Carol asks angrily. And loudly. Loud enough that it gets Sam, Thor, and Scott looking over at them.

Valkyrie is speechless for maybe the first time ever. Neither one of them has ever raised their voice at each other before, nor have they ever gotten into any sort of fight in the few years they’ve known each other.

“Care, I just don’t get a good vibe off of him,” Valkyrie lies.

“Well, I do. So why can’t you just be a supportive friend?” Carol questions. Valkyrie doesn’t answer. “Okay, well until you can give me an answer to that question, I think we should just… Do our own thing.”

Valkyrie watches in near tears as Carol grabs her bag and bottle and walks backstage to talk to Tony.

“Alright, guys. Break’s over, let’s move on,” Bruce says into the microphone.

Bucky and Steve are doing homework down at the Barnes’ kitchen table. This is maybe the second or third time Steve has ever been to Bucky’s house.

The only times both boys feel comfortable enough for Steve to go over are when George makes it clear to Bucky that he will be working late.

If George does come home early, no harm done. All he will see is two friends doing homework together. However, considering Steve and Bucky’s very unique and secretive situation, neither of them have wanted to get caught. All it will do is allow for George to start asking questions.

“Did you finish question nine?” Steve asks his boyfriend as Drake’s “Hold On, We’re Going Home” plays from the radio in the living room.

“Yeah, but Ms. Cho had to help me out with it,” Bucky says. “Do you need help?”

Steve nods, so Bucky moves over to the seat beside Steve and begins explaining using Ms. Cho’s words. However, about a minute in, Bucky realizes his boyfriend’s mentally unaccounted for. “Steve?”

Steve snaps out of his daze. “Sorry. I’m sorry, Buck.”

“Do you want a drink to wake you up?”

Steve shakes his head. “Nah, I’m not tired.”

“Well, is everything okay?” Bucky asks concerned.

Steve shrugs. “I don’t know. Yeah. But, no.” Bucky doesn’t say anything, allowing time for Steve to finish his thoughts. “Can I be honest about something?”

Bucky nods.

“I don't mean to sound like a whiny baby, or anything. I know I basically handed him the role myself. But losing the lead to Tony… It’s put me back to that place of self-doubt… Like, I’m not as cut out for this stuff like I thought I was.”

Bucky grabs hold of his boyfriend’s hand. “Steve… You have absolutely nothing to doubt. You’re about as talented as they come. And I’m not just saying that because I’m your boyfriend.”

Steve grins. “I don’t know. Like I said, it's my fault. For a sec, though, I thought maybe I was a good enough singer that Mr. Banner would cast me as the lead regardless of what I said."

“Why don’t you try to think of it from a different perspective. I’m pretty talented myself, but how much of that is thanks to all my years in singing lessons? And Tony’s pretty talented, but he’s also been in school musicals before. Your voice is a gift that you didn’t even know you possessed until you joined glee club and Mr. B taught you how to utilize it. It’s pure, raw talent. And you still have yet to even exercise all of it.”

Steve smiles at his boyfriend. He playfully messes with Bucky’s hair. “Why are you so good at giving advice, and talking your idiotic, punk boyfriend through weak moments?”

“Let’s just consider it one of my many talents,” Bucky jokes. The two laugh together as they share a kiss.

It’s their first ever kiss in the Barnes household. Hopefully the first of many. Bucky longs for the day that he can have Steve over, as his boyfriend, and it not be a big deal or secret. Something natural, where Steve, George and him can all have dinner together, or watch a movie. It would be a really minor gold star on Bucky’s bucket list, but it would be a gold star, nonetheless.

Tony lays in his living room with The Simpsons playing in the background. He keeps falling in and out of sleep and has been since his episode of Bones finished. But his position on the couch, as well as the comfort of the new throw fleece blanket his mom just purchased, makes it impossible to get up. However, if a rerun of The Simpsons is playing, Tony knows it’s around midnight, or just after.

Considering he’s got rehearsals for the rest of the week, a football game Thursday, and then opening night on Friday, he should probably get off his ass and get himself to bed.

But then… Sweet sleep, once again.

Tony sleeps for at least another thirty minutes before he’s awakened by a noise. He shoots upright and looks around the room. Nothing seems to be out of sorts, so he closes his eyes. “No, no, get up,” he whispers to himself. He tosses the blanket off, uses the remote to shut off the television, and stands up, yawning with his entire body quite dramatically.

He makes his way to his bedroom before he hears yet another noise. It comes from outside the front door, so he walks over to investigate.

What he sees on his front porch through the curtains on the window nearby shocks him to his core: his mother, Maria Stark (Or, technically, Carbonell now), locking lips with one Joseph Rogers.

Tony grimaces and groans. He then pulls his phone out of his pocket to check the time. It’s currently 1:02 AM. What is his mother doing making out at one in the morning? And with Joseph Rogers? Tony desperately needs to have a chat with Steve to see if he knows anything about this. He decides to take a picture of the two culprits for proof before running off to bed.

October 3, 2013.

Bruce stands on stage talking back and forth with Peter, seated in his wheelchair on the auditorium floor, as the rest of the Aural Avengers are seated around waiting to be called on, in various conversations.

“So, do you think Steve knows about them?” Carol asks Tony, referring to Joseph and Maria dating.

“I have no idea. I wouldn’t think so, because he would’ve definitely talked to me about it, right? Or at the very least, mentioned it?” Tony asks.

Carol shrugs. “Who knows. Maybe he does know, and just didn’t know what to say to you.”

Tony thinks long and hard. “Well, I guess we’ll see. I’m going to talk to him after rehearsals.”

“But quick question, your mom and Steve’s dad dating… Is it a problem?” Carol questions. “Or is it just… An awkward topic because of your dad?”

Tony shakes his head. “No, that’s not it… It’s just, after talking to Sharon and Bucky last year, and talking to Steve… I just don’t know how good of a guy this Joseph person is. Of course, I shouldn’t assume as I haven’t really gotten to know him at all myself, and I’ve only met him once, but from what I’ve heard, he’s kind of bad news.”

Carol nods. “Well, don’t get ahead of yourself. First things first, talk to Steve. And then talk to your mom.”

“Alright, we’re going to start rehearsals with the Pink Ladies in Frenchy’s bedroom,” Bruce says. “So, girls, come on up, please.”

Carol kisses Tony goodbye as she gets up to go perform her scene.

Just then, Steve comes walking into the auditorium.

Because none of the guys are needed onstage at the moment, Tony gets up and runs over to him. “Hey, man. Can I talk to you for a second?” 

“Sure thing,” Steve replies, and follows Tony to the other end of the auditorium to get some privacy. “So, what’s up?”

Tony can’t find the words, so he pulls up the picture on his phone to just rip the band-aid off. He gives Steve his phone.

Steve looks at the phone. “Why do you have a picture of my dad kissing… Oh, shit!” Steve exclaims. “Is that your mom?”

Tony nods with an uneasy look on his face.

“Our parents are dating?” Steve asks.

“So, you didn’t know?” Tony asks.

“Not at all. Well, I knew my dad was dating, but I had no idea it was your mom. I didn’t even get a name,” Steve answers honestly.

“Last year, the day I came to your house and we talked… Your dad mentioned knowing my mom. I guess they were high school friends, or something like that, I don’t quite remember,” Tony says.

Steve nods. “So, how do you feel about this?”

Tony shrugs. “I have no idea. I didn’t even know she was seeing anybody. She’s been keeping this from me. In hindsight, I guess it’s a good thing she’s seeing someone, but…”

“You don’t want it to be my dad?” Steve asks. He doesn’t look at all phased.

Tony shrugs once more. “I don’t know. I’m sure he’s a good guy on the surface, but just based on stuff you and I have talked about… He’s not necessarily someone I’d be comfortable interacting with on a regular basis.”

Steve doesn’t look at all offended. “Hey, that’s fair. You’re allowed to feel that way. I mean, unlike me, you are open about who you are.”

“This isn’t weird at all to you?” Tony asks.

Steve thinks about it. “I guess under different circumstances, yeah. It’d be pretty weird. But I haven’t seen my dad like this since my ma passed away. He’s in such a good place, and I think that’s all thanks to your mom.”

Tony smiles at this. “He’s changing, Tony. He’s not as negative or bitter these days,” Steve states. “But I get where you’re coming from. So, what do you want to do? Do you want to try to put a stop to it?”

“No,” Tony replies. “Let me talk to my mom first. She doesn’t even know that I know.”

“Okay, sounds good. Let me know how the talk goes,” Steve says. Tony nods, and makes to walk away. “Hey, Stark?”

Tony turns around. “You make one hell of a Zuko,” Steve says. He's over whatever he was feeling the other night when he was with Bucky. Tony won the role fair in square.

Tony smiles at this. “Thanks, Rogers.”

A few feet away, Sam sneaks over to where Peter’s wheelchair is parked.

“Sup, wheels?” Sam asks his new pal.

Peter laughs without taking his eyes off the stage. “That’s just a little offensive,” he says. “And, nothing, what’s up with you?”

Sam laughs. “Nothing’s up with me, but word on the street is that something may be up with Gamora and Thor. I heard them fighting backstage before the girls got onstage.”

“What were they fighting about?” Peter asks, intrigued.
 
“I have no idea,” Sam says. “Couldn’t quite make out the context. But it was obvious that they were mad at each other.” Peter watches Gamora intently. “You know what that means, right?” Sam asks.

“No, what?”

“It’s a perfect opportunity for you to swoop in. Make a move,” Sam suggests.

“I’m confused,” Peter says. “I thought the whole point of our friendship was to help each other move on from Sharon and Gamora?”

“It is. Don’t get me wrong. I’m starting to talk to other girls again, and I’ve even been trying to find a girl or two you might be into. But, that’s more so our Plan B.1. We’re both still into Sharon and Gamora, right?” Sam asks.

Peter smiles at his ex-girlfriend, who’s so lost in her performance that she doesn’t notice his eyes on her. “Right.”

“Okay, so then if an opportunity to get another chance with either of them presents itself, we have to take it, too. We can’t be dumb. That’s our Plan B.2,” Sam explains.”

“Plan B.1. and B.2? Why not Plan A and Plan B?” Peter questions.

“Because neither plan should be our main priority. They’re on even playing fields. It’s all just about timing and whichever one happens first,” Sam says.

“Genius,” Peter responds. “You’re a genius.”

Sam laughs. “But also, that’s not all this friendship is based on,” he says. “I’ll kick your ass if you ever tell anyone this, but I’m actually enjoying having you around.”

Peter’s extremely touched by this. “Yeah, same here.”

Nakia sings the last few lines of “Look at Me, I’m Sandra Dee,” as the girls' scene ends.

Bruce calls a break before Carol is set to perform “Hopelessly Devoted to You,” so the girls disperse. Carol runs backstage to get a sip of water. Valkyrie follows her.

“Hey, I thought you did so great in that scene. You really know how to play Sandy,” Valkyrie says.

Carol smiles. “Thanks, Val.” Then, she puts her bottle down and walks past Valkyrie in order to go see Tony.

Valkyrie watches through the curtains in jealousy as Tony and Carol share a kiss.

Peter watches in pain as Thor and Gamora seemingly make up from whatever fight Sam had witnessed.

Sam watches heartbroken as Sharon and Nakia rehearse choreography and goof around. While he’s been able to put up a good front around other people, he’s still having trouble getting over their breakup. He hasn’t laughed the way Sharon’s laughing right now in months.

[Valkyrie:]
Guess mine is not the first heart broken
My eyes are not the first to cry
I'm not the first to know
There's just no getting over you

[Sam:]
I know I'm just a fool who's willing
To sit around and wait for you
But baby, can't you see there's nothing else for me to do?
I'm hopelessly devoted to you

[Peter:]
But now there's nowhere to hide
Since you pushed my love aside
I'm out of my head
Hopelessly devoted to you

[Peter, Valkyrie, & Sam:]
Hopelessly devoted to you
Hopelessly devoted to you

[Peter:]
My head is sayin' "fool, forget her"
My heart is sayin' “don't let go”

[Sam:]
Hold on to the end, that's what I intend to do
I'm hopelessly devoted to you

[Valkyrie:]
But now there's nowhere to hide
Since you pushed my love aside
I'm out of my head
Hopelessly devoted to you

[Peter, Valkyrie, & Sam:]
Hopelessly devoted to you
Hopelessly devoted to you

Tony gets home after a long evening of Grease rehearsals and football practice. He feels like a bubble bath is definitely in order, but, he’s eager to finally get to have this conversation with his mother first.

“Tony?” Maria calls out. “That you?”

Tony drops his backpack by the front door and walks into the kitchen. He finds his mom pulling out the lasagna from the oven. 

“Of course. Who else would it be?” Tony asks suspiciously.

“Nobody, sweetheart,” Maria says. “It’s just an expression, I guess?"

“Did you want me to make a salad to eat with dinner?” Tony asks.

“I’ve made one already,” Maria says. “Can you set the table for us, though?”

Tony nods, pulling his letterman jacket off and hanging it on the coat rack. He marches over to grab two plates, two cups, two forks, and two knives. He walks them over to the dining table and is stunned to find an apple pie there as well.

“Apple pie? We only have apple pie on special occasions,” Tony notes.

“Just had a craving. I got off at the bank early today and had the extra free time,” Maria says.

It’s not that Maria never cooks or anything. It’s just that Tony normally gets home before her, and most days, he helps out and cooks dinner so that it could be waiting for her when she gets off work. Which is why the large feast in front of them, including the apple pie, has Tony all the more suspicious.

Suddenly, it dawns on Tony: Maria’s about to tell him about Joseph.

The two sit down and begin to make up their plates.

“So, Tony…” Maria begins.

Tony immediately talks over her. “I know.”

“You know?” Maria asks.

“About you and Joseph Rogers.”

His mother’s completely taken aback. “Oh… Did Steve tell you?”

“No. Steve didn’t even know that the woman his father’s dating was you. Until I told him today.”

Maria looks at her confused. “Wait, then how did you find out?”

“Because I saw you guys making out on the porch last night at one in the morning,” Tony says abruptly.

Maria snickers. “I’m so sorry you had to see that,” she says.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you were dating, mom?”

Maria shrugs. “I guess I was just nervous. I couldn’t quite tell how you would react.”

“Mom, I’m happy for you. It’s time. It’s time for you to get back out there and find someone to spend the rest of your life with,” Tony says.

Maria rises to her feet and walks over to plant a kiss on her son’s head. “Thank you, honey.”

“But, mom,” Tony says. “I’ve heard a lot about Mr. Rogers. And something tells me that this man in particular might not be the one you want to spend the rest of your life with. Something also tells me he’ll have a real problem with me.”

“Sweetheart, what makes you say that?”

“I’ve heard stuff about him. That he’s not the nicest guy. And that he’s… Homophobic. Like extremely homophobic,” Tony shares.

Maria nods. “Joseph and I knew each other in high school. We were friends. We used to get into all kinds of mischief. However, we quickly fell into different cliques, and it was hard to stay friends after that. I always regretted how things ended between us. Then, this past July, we ran into each other at the grocery store, and he looked broken. He was still his same goofy self but broken. So, we reconnected and started talking. Losing Steve’s mother was extremely hard on him, Tony. And he’s even told me himself that he misses the man he used to be. So, he’s working on things, and trying to better himself and his relationship with Steve.”

Tony nods. “Well, that’s good. Steve even mentioned that his dad’s the happiest he’s been in years, and that it’s probably all because of you.”

Maria beams at the revelation. “Well, that’s great to hear,” she says. “But, honey, he knows you’re bisexual. And he has yet to express any disapproval. I know that that doesn’t necessarily mean he’s not homophobic, because he could be, but it’s… Progress, at the very least, right?”

Tony nods again, but looks unconvinced. “Give me some time, Tony. I’ll find out for sure. I would never be with a man that wouldn’t accept my son.”

October 4, 2013.

Steve, Tony, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor make their way to the locker room after class in order to prepare for their third football game of the season. They’re about as hyped as they can be. The prospect of continuing their winning streak (five wins now) and absolutely slaying their opening night tomorrow has them feeling like kings.

They walk into the locker room and it’s quite obvious that Clint Barton, Brock Rumlow, and the rest of the team have just been talking about them, as the conversation abruptly stops once they enter.

The five glee boys walk over to open their lockers as the rest of the team attempt to hold back fits of laughter. “Okay, what the hell’s so hilarious?” Thor asks.

“Open your lockers and find out,” Rumlow answers.

All five boys open their lockers to find rainbow confetti all over their belongings, with a rainbow flag inside with their name written on it.

Steve’s paralyzed in fear. All of the color disappears from his face. 

Clint, Brock, Luke Cage, Danny Rand, Reed Richards, Johnny Storm, Ben Grimm, Warren Worthington, Scott Summers, and Logan Howlett all burst out in laughter just as Scott Lang and Rhodey walk into the locker room.

Sam grabs Clint by the collar of the tacky button-down shirt he’s wearing and slams him into the row of lockers. “You think you’re funny, Barton? Because calling me gay and throwing a rainbow flag in my face doesn’t take away from the fact that I fucked your sister last fall after the homecoming assembly. I fucked her so hard, that she couldn’t walk straight for two hours,” he says. He then turns his attention to the other guys. “I’ve probably fucked all of your sisters by now. Odinson, Stark, and I have a higher body count combined than all of you. So, grow the fuck up, and instead of worrying about what clubs we join, worry about the fact that at least half of you are going to walk out of this school virgins, and with a 1.0 G.P.A.”

“You’re one to talk,” Rumlow says. “You’re the dumbest crock of shit on the team, Wilson. So, you get a fucking grip. We just wanted to formally exile you from the rest of our high school careers. Because you five are fucking done. Joining the glee club, joining the school musical, when not six months ago you were the ones throwing the after-parties, sitting at the top of the food chain. It’s just fucking sad. Get used to obscurity, boys. Because after tomorrow, you will socially cease to exist.”

Then, Steve, suddenly filled with anger and unable to bite his tongue any further, turns around and punches Rumlow square in the face. Then, Barton swings for Sam but misses. So Sam punches him in retaliation.

A scuffle amongst everyone begins just as Stephen walks in. He blows the whistle immediately, causing everyone to stop. “I agreed to coach football. Not to be a House Dad at the fraternity.”

“What happened?” Principal Fury asks angrily. Stephen stands in the corner of the room.

Steve, Sam, and a bruised and bloody Barton and Rumlow all start talking simultaneously. “Shut up,” Fury shouts. “Rogers, you go ahead.”

Steve digs into his backpack and pulls out his rainbow flag. “They stuffed one of these in each of us glee guys’ gym lockers. They’ve been harassing us about the glee club ever since we joined. So, I punched Rumlow. I’m not proud of what I did, but you can only be pushed so far.”

Fury sighs. “And why is your nose bleeding?” He asks Clint.

“Because Wilson went all Street Fighter on me,” Clint replies.

“Sir, he swung at me first. I decked him in self-defense,” Sam says. 

Fury looks irritated as all hell. “Steve, Sam, we have a strict no violence policy here,” he says. “Then again, we also try to instill a zero-tolerance policy against any form of bullying. And it sounds like you two instigated this,” he finishes, looking at Barton and Rumlow.

“I spent weeks trying to find you a great Coach. And now that you have one, one whose top priority is getting you gentlemen to the championship, you’re going to let petty bullshit like this keep you from winning it all? It makes me sick. So, you four are sitting out of tonight’s game,” Fury decides. “Does that work for you, Coach Strange?”

Stephen nods. “Yes, sir. It gives me a chance to let our new player start in the game tonight.”

Steve turns to Coach Strange. “New player?”

“Yes. Aldrich Killian has joined the football team,” Stephen shares.

Steve shuts his eyes in disbelief. This cannot be happening. He would rather take a beating from Barton and Rumlow every morning than to have to be on the same football team as Aldrich Killian.

“If I get wind that any of you four are implicated in any more fights, your consequences will be way more severe. I just don’t have the patience for this type of stuff. Now, get out of here.”

The four boys walk out, each just as pissed off as the last.

“So, was this worth it?” Steve asks, calling out from behind the other two boys.

Rumlow and Barton turn around and look at him. “Whatever, Rogers,” Barton says. The two continue on to the exit that leads to the parking lot.

“Guess they’re not staying to watch the game,” Sam says.

“Come on,” Steve says, “might not be playing, but we should go support the guys.”

“Agreed,” Sam replies.

The two make their way to the stands and take a seat down at the first row. Steve scans the crowds, and sighs in relief when he doesn’t spot the person he’s looking for.

“What are you doing?” Sam questions.

“My pops and I kind of got into it earlier this week. I was just checking to see if he was here,” Steve replies.

Though the two ex-best friends had a heart to heart the day of Regionals last year, where they both decided to squash their beef and move on as best they could, there was still an awkward air that surrounded them whenever they were alone together.

So, Sam tried his best to push through, in the hopes that they could soon get to a non-awkward place. “What’d you guys fight about?”

“The musical,” Steve says hesitantly. He doesn’t feel like rehashing the events. But this is Sam. And Sam might understand more than anyone. He knows Joseph well. “I found out my dad was one of the parents who complained about Rent. He said he didn’t want me being in any musical, especially one as inappropriate as Rent. So, I didn’t tell him when we changed it to Grease. He just found out this week. Again, he got mad that I was a part of the musical. But especially because he worried that it was going to interfere with football. And I know that had I seen him here tonight, it was going to be the nail in the coffin he needed to keep me from going tomorrow. He would’ve completely ignored the fact that Barton and Rumlow started the fight, and just focused on the fact that I was benched. Don’t even get me started on if we lose this game.”

Sam groans. “That’s fucking whack. I’m sorry, man.”

“You know how he is. Classic Joseph Rogers,” Steve says nervously.

“Yeah, but that’s still fucked up. Just like Barton and Rumlow, he’s got to let you do what you want to do. The way I see it is if you’re not doing drugs, or drinking yourself to sleep, he shouldn’t really give a shit.”

Steve nods. It’s a very good point. “Smart.”

“Sorry. I guess Peter’s rubbing off on me. I’m starting to sound all philosophical and shit,” Sam jokes.

Steve feels queasy when he watches Killian make his way onto the field. This is going to be hell.

The queasy subsides however, because about fifty minutes later, by the grace of God, the Shield High Avengers manage to pull off their sixth consecutive win.

Steve and Sam pull each into the longest celebratory bro-hug in history. Despite initial wariness, getting to spend a few hours with each other may have been exactly what Steve and Sam needed. 

October 5, 2013.

This is it.

The opening night of Grease.

Bruce spends about an hour getting himself showered, shaved, and dressed up in his best navy suit for the special occasion. He then makes his way for Shield High, mentally prepared to deal with the overwhelming atmosphere of an opening night for a musical.

The choir room and the backstage of the auditorium are all filled with various privacy partitions and vanity tables for the cast members to change costumes and touch up their makeup.

As soon as Bruce steps foot into the choir room, he sees most of the kids already getting ready, with the Grease movie soundtrack filling the room.

“Mr. Banner!” Tony says excitedly.

“Hey, guys. Looking great,” Bruce says. “While I’m here right now, is there anything anyone needs at the moment?”

None of the kids speak up. “Alright, then I’m going to go make sure Peter and Ned are already setting up the soundboard in the auditorium,” Bruce adds, exiting the choir room.

“Brucey!” Bruce hears from behind him. It’s Stephen, also dressed in his best suit. A nice grey one. “What’s up? How are you feeling?”

“Nervous, but this time, in a good way,” Bruce replies.

“Great,” Stephen replies. “Well, hey, I’m here to be your helper. So, if there’s anything at all you need me to do for tonight, just let me know.”

Bruce smiles. “Do you really mean that?”

Stephen nods vehemently. “Absolutely.”

“In my office in the choir room is a box full of programs. Can I get you to stand just outside the auditorium doors and pass them out to the spectators? Maybe you can get a student or two to help you out?”

Stephen salutes him. “Ay, ay, Captain.”

Bruce taps his best friend on the back. “You’re the absolute greatest person alive.”

“I know,” Stephen answers, then walks off to complete his task.

“Mr. Banner!” Ned Leeds shouts. Bruce whips his head around swiftly.

“What’s up, boys?” Bruce questions.

“The sound room in the auditorium was locked. We need you to open it for us,” Peter Parker says.

“Let’s go right now,” Bruce says, pulling his keys out of his pocket.

As the three head for the auditorium, Bruce is relieved and ecstatic to see the audience filling up.

He spends about eight minutes total helping Peter and Ned set up and then makes his way back to the choir room. On his way there, he sees Stephen and students Daisy Johnson and Alison Blaire handing out programs. Stephen gives him a thumbs up.

Bruce walks into the choir room to find Bucky and Peter leading the Aural Avengers, who are all dressed in their costumes, in vocal warmups. On the other side of the room, Jane, Jessica, and Hope occupy the mirrors and Rhodey and Scott fool around with some of the props. 

Bruce smiles at the sight. “Alright, alright, guys. Showtime in twenty, I hope most of you are just about ready. Time for final touch ups, and whatnot,” Bruce says.

“Wait, Mr. Banner,” Steve says, looking handsome as ever in his costume, which consists of a grey t-shirt, blue jeans, converse, and his T-Birds jacket. His hair is also perfectly gelled. “We just wanted to take a second to thank you for all the work and dedication you’ve put into this production.” Sharon walks over to Bruce and hands him a bouquet of flowers. Orchids.

Bruce is immensely touched at the gesture. “Thank you all. This has been quite the adventure. Stress-inducing, yes. But an adventure, nonetheless,” he says. “Alright, now I want to take a second to thank you all, so gather up.”

“Time for a sappy pep talk,” Carol whispers to Hope.

“You know it, Carol,” Bruce says. “You have all put in an incredible amount of work to make this production become what it is. Rehearsals, building the sets, all of it. So, thank you. I wish you all the best of luck out there. Make me proud, make Shield proud, but most importantly, make yourselves proud. Give the performance of your lives.”

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, Rhodey, Scott, Hope, Jessica, and Jane all cheer.

“Now, let’s hit it,” Bruce says.

Peter, decked out in his Eugene costume of a plaid suit with a bowtie and extra-large glasses, stares out to the audience through a corner of the curtain. Somehow, by the grace of god, they actually managed to attract enough attention and get the auditorium to an 80% capacity. While he wants to see the positive in that, all it does is fill him with self-doubt.

He closes the curtain, and attempts to wheel away, feeling disorientated. Peter has been Mr. Banner’s right-hand man throughout the entirety of this production. Peter’s suggested his own ideas that Mr. Banner agreed to, he helped stage every number and every scene, and he helped Mr. Banner tweak the script. A large majority of this lies on Peter’s shoulders, which means that if it fails, his peers may be quick to place the blame on him.

“Alright, you ready, Pete?” Mr. Banner asks his co-director.

“Everything is wrong,” Peter answers, feeling perspiration form on his forehead. “The scenery, the costumes, the staging. I thought that if I just pretended like I knew what I was doing, I could lie my way through it. But in five minutes, that curtain is going to go up and everybody’s going to know I’m a fraud.”

Mr. Banner kneels, getting to eye level with his student. “Whoa, Peter, you did brilliant. The show’s going to be absolutely amazing, and that’s all thanks to you.”

Then, Sam walks up and interrupts the conversation. “Hey, man,” he says to his friend.

“Not now, Sam,” Peter whispers, though to his own ears, it feels like he’s shouting. All he can hear is his heart beating frantically. “We start in eight. I have to get everyone to their places.”

“But we have a problem. A couple of the cast needs a quick word with you,” Sam says, walking behind Peter in order to push his wheelchair himself. He signals for Mr. B to follow.

Peter half expects this “quick word” to be of the negative type. Maybe someone’s about to tell him what a shit job he’s done at co-directing.

But he’s met with the opposite. Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, T’Challa, and Thor with smiles painted all across their faces. Gamora’s got a bouquet of roses in her hand.

“The problem is that we haven’t officially thanked you for everything you’ve done for the show, too,” Nakia says.

“We were all so nervous, and we didn’t know what we were doing, and you were like the lighthouse that led us the way,” Gamora adds, walking over and handing him the flowers. 

“But I don’t know what I was doing either,” Peter admits. His face falls and his shoulders sag. “When you’re in a chair, it’s hard to ever feel like you’ve grown up. Everyone’s always doing stuff for you or getting freaked out about saying the wrong thing. So, they coddle you. Sometimes it’s hard to ever picture a life of being totally self-sufficient. But directing you guys, the way you trusted me, the way you looked at me and listened to me. It was the first time in my life that I ever felt like a grown man. It’s the greatest gift you could give a guy, so… Thank you, guys. For the flowers, and for everything else.”

The kids are all so touched by Peter’s words, that they immediately all fall into a group hug. Bruce joins them as well. Then, the band begins to play their instruments, a three-minute warning sign for the cast that Peter instructed them to do. “Okay, guys, let’s kick some ass,” Sam says.

“We just have to bang out the dent. That’s all there is too it,” Thor, as Putzie, says.

“The problem isn’t in the dent,” says Sam, as Doody. “The problem’s in this rubber band engine.”

“The problem’s in your mouth,” Steve, as Kenickie, says, garnering laughs from the audience.

“Where are you going to get a new carburetor, anyways, huh?” Asks Thor.

“You ever hear of borrowing?” Steve asks.

“Hey, Kenick, you got any scotch tape?” T’Challa, as Sonny, asks, mocking the state of the vehicle.

“Hey, big stuff… What do you drive?” Tony, as Danny, asks him.

“I drive,” T’Challa answers, sheepishly.

Thor laughs. “How about you?” Tony asks him.

“Who? Me?” Thor question in a panic. “Well… Well, what about Doody?”

The boys all look over at Sam. “I…I,” Sam stammers.

“That’s what I thought,” Tony says. “Now, come on, guys. This car could be a major piece of machinery.” He lifts the hood of the car up and spends a few seconds inspecting its interior. He then looks over at his pals with a smug smile.

“Now, this car could be systematic,” he says, as the music begins to play. “Hydromatic… Ultramatic. Why, it could be Greased Lightning.”

With that, he jumps on top of a nearby set piece to begin the number.

[Tony:]
We'll get some overhead lifters and some four-barrel quads
Oh, yeah

[Steve:]
Keep talking, whoa keep talking

[Tony:]
A fuel injection cut-off and chrome plated rods
Oh, yeah

[Steve:]
We’ll get it ready
I’ll kill to get it ready

[Tony:]
With a four speed on the floor they'll be waiting at the door
You know that ain't no crap
We'll be getting lots of that
In Greased Lightning

[T-Birds:]
Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lightning
You're burning up the quarter mile

[T-Birds:]
Greased Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lightning
You're coasting through the heat lap trial

[T-Birds:]
Greased Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony & T-Birds:]
You are supreme (Oh oh!)
The chicks will scream (Oh oh!)
For Greased Lightning
Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go

[Tony:]
We'll get some purple French taillights and thirty-inch fins
Oh yeah
A Palomino dashboard and duel muffler twins
Oh yeah

With new pistons, plugs, and shocks I can get off my rocks
You know that I ain't bragging, she's a real honey wagon
Greased Lightning

[T-Birds:]
Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lightning
You're burning up the quarter mile

[T-Birds:]
Greased Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lighting
You're coasting through the heat lap trial

[T-Birds:]
Greased Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony & T-Birds:]
You are supreme (Oh oh!)
The chicks will scream (Oh oh!)
For Greased Lightning
Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lightning
You're burning up the quarter mile

[T-Birds:]
Grease Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony:]
Go Greased Lighting
You're coasting through the heat lap trial

[T-Birds:]
Greased Lightning, go Greased Lightning

[Tony & T-Birds:]
You are supreme (Oh oh!)
The chicks will scream (Oh oh!)
For Greased Lightning
Lightning, lightning, lightning
Lightning, lightning, lightning
Lightning
Yeah!

The audience roars for the boys’ performance. The curtains close as Tony, Steve, Sam, T’Challa and Thor all get off the stage quickly and allow the freshmen backstage crew to set up the next scene.

Nakia waits for T’Challa with her arms wide open. “God, you did so great, T,” she says giddily.

“You really think so?” T’Challa asks her.

“Absolutely,” she responds. “You were the best dancer out there just now. And I hate to say it, but you look mighty fine in your jacket.”

T’Challa laughs. “Well, my plan seems to be working fine.”

“Your plan?” Nakia asks.

“Yeah. See, I only agreed to the musical so that I could put on a kick ass performance that would get you to fall madly in love with me,” he admits. “And judging by the way you’re looking at me… I’d say it’s working.”

Nakia blushes and slaps his arm before walking away, leaving T’Challa to laugh alone.

Bucky sneaks over to Steve, who’s applying a little foundation in the spots on his face where he’s most oily. He gets extremely hot and sweaty under those stage lights. And he’s only seventeen years old, so his skin gets oily, it happens. Sue him!

Sharon and Mrs. Walters are on stage at the moment, acting out the scene between Frenchy and Viola the waitress before Teen Angel’s big solo.

Bucky takes the beauty blender out of Steve’s hand and takes over, dabbing at his boyfriend’s face. “You look so good out there,” Bucky says.

Steve smiles. “Thank you, babe.”

“Are you okay? Are you still bothered about yesterday? And Killian joining the team?” Bucky questions.

“You know, Buck, I’m in such a good mood that I don’t want to ruin it by talking about that tool,” Steve says.

Bucky nods. “You have no idea how amazing you look out there,” he shares. “Just like with your singing, your acting chops just come out of you so naturally.”

“Geez, Buck. Get me all flustered and then abandon me to go sing your big solo, why don’t you,” Steve answers with a laugh.

“Sorry. Wasn’t intentional. I just had to let you know,” he admits, just as the curtain closes. “Speaking of which,” he adds, as he kisses his boyfriend on the cheek and then runs off to stand at his position. He mouths Steve an I love you before the curtains open back up for him.

[Bucky:]
Your story, sad to tell
A teenage ne'er do well
Most mixed up, non-delinquent on the block
Your future's so unclear now
What's left of your career now?
Can't even get a trade in on your smock

Beauty school dropout
No graduation day for you
Beauty school dropout
Missed your mid-terms and flunked shampoo
Well at least you could have taken time
To wash and clean your clothes up
After spending all that dough
To have the doctor fix your nose up

[Bucky w/ The Angels:]
Baby, get movin' (Better get movin')
Why keep your feeble hopes alive?
What are you provin'? (What are you provin')
You've got the dream but not the drive

If you go for your diploma you could join the steno pool
Turn in your teasin' comb and go back to high school

Beauty school dropout (Beauty school dropout)
Hanging around the corner store
Beauty school dropout (Beauty school dropout)
It's about time you knew the score

Well they couldn't teach you anything
You think you're such a looker
But no customer would go to you
Unless she was a hooker

Baby don't sweat it (Don't sweat it)
You're not cut out to hold a job
Better forget it (Forget it)
Who wants their hair done by a slob?

[Bucky:]
Now your bangs are curled
Your lashes twirled
But still the world is cruel
Wipe off that angel face and go back to high school

Baby, don't blow it
Don't put my good advice to shame
Baby, you know it
Even Dear Abby'd say the same

Now I've called the shot
Get off the pot
I really gotta fly
Gotta be going to that malt shop in the sky

[Bucky w/ The Angels:]
Beauty school dropout (Beauty school dropout)
Go back to high school
Beauty school dropout (Beauty school dropout)
Go back to high school
Beauty school dropout (Beauty school dropout)
Go back to high school

Steve watches from backstage with tears in his eyes. Because he loves Bucky? Absolutely. But also, because the kid is so fucking talented, that he always manages to bring Steve to tears with the right song. It’s amazing to watch Bucky in his element.

As Nakia and Carol are out on the stage performing the scene leading up to “There Are Worse Things I Could Do,” Valkyrie waits anxiously backstage, flowers in hand. She thinks of what to say to Carol. This conversation is going to serve as both an apology (sort-of) and a congratulations. She hopes Carol accepts it.

While Valkyrie still has a bone to pick with Tony, and probably will until the pair break up, she regrets hurting Carol in the process.

[Nakia:]
There are worse things I could do
Than go with a boy or two
Even though the neighborhood thinks I'm trashy and no good
I suppose it could be true
But there are worse things I could do

Carol comes running backstage. “Hey!” Valkyrie says, startling her. “Can we talk?”

Carol thinks about it, then nods. The two move over to the farthest vanity, away from everyone.

[Nakia:]
I could flirt with all the guys
Smile at them and bat my eyes
Press against them when we dance
Make them think they stand a chance
Then refuse to see it through
That's a thing I'd never do

Valkyrie takes a deep breath, keeping the flowers behind her back. “Carol, you’re my best friend. You mean so much to me. And I hurt you this week. And that’s not what a supportive best friend does. So, I’m sorry.”

“I just want to know why you’ve been giving him such a hard time,” Carol says. “If you had a reason, then I wouldn’t care as much. But Tony’s kind. And he likes you a lot.”

[Nakia:]
I could stay home every night
Wait around for Mr. Right
Take cold showers every day
And throw my life away
On a dream that won't come true

“I do have a reason,” Valkyrie says. “The truth is that I’ve been feeling a little left behind. You’re always so busy with him. I just miss you. So, I figured I’d take my feelings out on him. But that was wrong.”

Carol hugs her best friend. “I accept your apology. Just talk to me next time you feel this way. We’ll make plans. Don’t go picking on him.”

“I won’t,” Valkyrie says. She then hands Carol the flowers. “These are you for, leading lady.”

“Thank you,” Carol says, with a shade of pink painted across her cheeks. “They’re beautiful. But I’ve got to go change costumes, so do you mind leaving them on my vanity?”

“Of course, go on ahead,” Valkyrie says as Carol scurries off.

[Valkyrie:]
I could hurt someone like me
Out of spite or jealousy

I don't steal
And I don't lie, but I can feel
And I can cry

A fact I'll bet you never knew
But to cry in front of you

[Nakia & Valkyrie:]
That's the worst thing I could do

“Hey, there’s Zuko!” T’Challa shouts as Tony steps onto the stage wearing a white letterman sweater instead of a T-Bird jacket. Behind them all are Rhodey, Scott, Hope, Jessica and Jane, fooling around within the carnival sets.

“You got to be kidding!” Sam says, as the trio run up and greet him. “What is this? Halloween?” Sam asks.

“Where did you swipe this letterman sweater, huh?” Thor questions.

“Well, while you tools were out stealing hubcaps, I lettered in track,” Tony says, running a comb through his hair.

“I can’t believe it… Danny Zuko turned jock?” Sam says sadly.

“That’s right. I did,” Tony answers proudly.

“What are you doing? You deserting us?” T’Challa asks.

“Guys, you can’t follow a leader all your lives, can you?” Tony asks his pals. They all stare at him sheepishly. “Oh, come on, you know you three mean a lot to me, but Sandy does too. I’m going to do anything I can to get her, that’s all.”

Then, Thor looks over to the opposite end of the stage, with his jaw to the ground and urges Sam, and then T’Challa to do the same.

Carol walks onto the stage dressed in a replica of Sandy’s iconic leather cat suit, with her hair all done up, and a cigarette in her hand. Sharon, Valkyrie, and Gamora join her.

Then, Tony looks as well. He can’t believe the sight. “Sandy?!” Tony asks.

Carol grins. “Tell me about it… Stud.” With this, the music begins, and Nakia and Steve come out and join the performance as well.

[Tony:]
I got chills
They're multiplyin'
And I'm losing' control
Cause the power
You're supplyin',
It's electrifyin'

[Carol:]
You better shape up
Cause I need a man
And my heart is set on you
You better shape up
You better understand
To my heart I must be true

[Tony:]
Nothin' left, nothin' left for me to do

[Tony & Carol w/ the Cast:]
You're the one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey
The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey
The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo
The one I need
Oh, yes indeed

[Carol:]
If you're filled
With affection
You're too shy to convey,
Meditate in my direction
Feel your way

[Tony:]
I better shape up
Cause you need a man

[Carol:]
I need a man
Who can keep me satisfied

[Tony:]
I better shape up
If I'm going to prove

[Carol:]
You better prove
That my faith is justified

[Tony:]
Are you sure?

[Tony & Carol:]
Yes, I'm sure down deep inside

[Tony & Carol w/ the Cast:]
You're the one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey

The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey
The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo
The one I need
Oh, yes indeed

You're the one that I want
You are the one I want I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey

The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo, honey
The one that I want
You are the one I want
Oo, oo, oo
The one I need
Oh, yes indeed
You're the one that I want

Once again, the audience gives the kids their well-deserved standing ovation. Bruce and Stephen watch from backstage, jumping up and down together out of excitement.

As Bruce, Stephen, and the kids all make their way to the choir room, Bucky grabs Steve by the arm as they hang back in the hallway. They run over, hand in hand, to Steve’s locker.

“What are we doing here?” Steve questions.

“Well, don’t quote me on this, but I heard that someone who loves you very much left you a special gift. And it’s inside your locker,” Bucky says with a smile.

Steve giggles as he punches in his combination to find a bouquet of tulips. With it is a note that reads, "Congratulations on your opening night."They say tulips are the flower of love. So, please accept these tulips as a reminder of just how much I love you."

Steve feels goosebumps all across his body. “Buck,” he says, touched. “This person’s handwriting sure looks a lot like yours.”

Bucky shrugs. “Clearly this person has it out for me if they’ve managed to mimic my handwriting in order to frame me.”

Steve laughs hysterically. “I love it. Thank you. Oh, and speaking of gifts,” he says, reaching into his back pocket. “This is for you.”

A little black box.

Bucky stares at it inquisitively. “What’s this?”

“Consider it your opening night bouquet of flowers,” Steve says.

Bucky opens the box to find a necklace. A gold chain with a bright gold star pendant attached.

“Steve…” Bucky says, but says nothing after.

Steve watches his speechless boyfriend stare at it. “I mowed sixteen lawns this summer just to come up with enough cash to get it. Then when I still didn’t have enough, I cracked into one of my childhood piggy banks.”

“But why?” Bucky asks, feeling the tears come. “I mean, this can’t just be for Grease. I was only in three scenes!

“Because I’m in love with you. And watching you perform is a constant reminder of that. And it reminds me how lucky I am to be with someone so driven and talented. And because you’re my gold star.”

Bucky looks to make sure nobody's around, then kisses his boyfriend long and hard. Steve grabs hold of Bucky’s hand, and places it over his own heart.

Sure, their relationship still has a few question marks hanging over them regarding Steve’s personal issues (his sexuality, his father, the football team). But, none of that really matters when Bucky and Steve take into account how much love they have for one another.

Bruce, Stephen, Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, Rhodey, Scott, and Hope are all in the choir room following their debut performance. Conversations fill the room from every direction before Bruce opens a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkling cider, causing everyone to divert their attention over to him.

As much as he wishes they could all formally celebrate with a nice bottle of champagne, there’s no way he would ever serve his underage students’ alcohol.

Stephen pulls out seventeen plastic champagne flutes as Bruce begins to fill them all up. “You guys did phenomenally. I could not be any prouder. So, before we head home to our normal lives of grading papers, and science tests and essays, we’re going to sit here and bask in the glory of a flawless opening night,” Bruce says.

The kids all cheer.

“Now, you just have to do it again for another eight days,” Stephen teases as the kids laugh.

Then, a certain redhead walks into the room, clad in a gorgeous light blue dress. The kids are all surprised. Stephen is as well. But no one is more surprised than Bruce.

“Ms. Romanoff?” Tony asks.

“Hi, everyone,” Natasha says. “So, I was in the audience. And you guys did so damn good, that I just had to come back here and let you know. Really well done. Bravo.”

“Do… You want some cider?” Stephen manages to articulate.

“No, thank you,” Natasha replies with a smile. “I can’t stay. But, again, congratulations, and I will see you all Monday.” With that, she walks out, leaving everyone stunned.

But especially Bruce.

Most of the kids are all headed to their vehicles when a man and a woman come walking towards the parking lot.

“Tony! Steve!” Maria Stark shouts.

The teenage boys whip their heads around. Coincidentally, the boys' cars are parked right beside one another’s.

“Mom?” Tony questions.

“Dad?” Steve asks.

“Hey, you two,” Joseph Rogers says.

Maria walks right up to Tony and wraps him up in a hug. “We saw the show. You did so good! I’m so proud,” she says.

“You saw the show, too?” Steve asks, surprised.

Joseph nods, with a smile on his face. He motions for Steve to follow as the two walk a few feet away. “I didn’t think I would have the strength to do it. I didn’t mention this before, but, son… This musical reminds me too much of your ma. And you and I both know how I feel about musicals in general, so I didn’t even think about coming. But then Maria convinced me that I needed to do it… So that I could support you and feel close to ma. And I’m glad I came. Because it worked. I did. And you really impressed your old man tonight, Steve. Good job,” Joseph says.

Steve hugs his dad. It feels appropriate for the moment.

“Thanks, dad,” Steve says, glad to have this moment with his dad. “So, what’d you think of Tony? What’d you think of everyone else?”

Joseph shrugs. “Well, Tony did great. Obviously. Girl who played Rizzo has a good voice. Didn’t much care for that Teen Angel kid. Seemed way too fruity for my taste, but that’s neither here nor there,” he says. 

Steve feels an imaginative knife stab him in the gut at his dad’s words about his boyfriend.

“But, speaking of Tony…” Joseph says, leading Steve over to Maria. “I want you to officially meet my girlfriend. Steve, meet Maria Stark.”

“And Tony, I want you to meet Joseph Rogers. My boyfriend,” Maria says.

The quartet all shake hands and bask in the sweet moment, though Steve's currently mentally checked out.

A knock at the door.

A knock so loud it pulls Maria Hill away from her journaling. “Come in,” she says.

Natasha Romanoff.

“Rising from the ashes of a failed engagement, ladies and gentlemen, Natasha Romanoff,” Maria Hill jokes.

“Is that really necessary?” Natasha asks, hurt.

Maria shrugs. “I don’t know. Thought I’d break the ice. Besides, it’s best to celebrate this loss instead of cry over it. You dodged a bullet.”

Natasha takes a seat. “So, what are you doing here?” Maria asks.

“I had to come back at some point,” Natasha says with a shrug. “Job security’s hard to come by.”

“I mean here, in my office, at eight o’clock on a Friday night,” Maria replies. “Did you get lost on your way to Banner’s office? You haven’t been gone that long, have you?”

“Because I need to know the truth,” Natasha responds. “Is it true? Was it you? Who called the police?”

Maria nods slowly, anticipating a freak out. 

Natasha starts to cry. “I know you’ve done some pretty horrible things, so I just need to know: did you just do it to spite me? Or did you do it out of genuine concern?”

Maria tosses her glasses across her desk. “Natasha, it’s no secret that I don’t much care for you. I think you’re awkward, and I believe that someone who dresses herself with a wardrobe straight out of an episode of Golden Girls needs some serious help. But if you think that I called the fuzz on that perverted ex-fiancée of yours as part of some petty game, then you couldn’t be more stupid. And that’s one thing that I never thought you were.”

Natasha wipes her tears away, and nods. “Okay.” She gets up and leaves Maria’s office, hoping she runs into Bruce on her way out of the school.

Low and behold, he’s nowhere to be found. So, she heads to her vehicle, and makes her way home.

Across the parking lot, Bruce and Winny make out in his vehicle, though Bruce has only one woman on his mind: Natasha.

Chapter Text

November 9, 2013.

Bruce walks into Shield High early Monday morning, eager to get to work on a new week with his glee kids. Considering Grease took up most of his attention for the entirety of the month of September and a good chunk of October, Bruce made sure to devout most of his attention the last few weeks to his classes and other students. This meant even canceling a few glee club rehearsals just to really stay on top of things. But, it’s a new month and the start of a new school week, and luckily, things can go back to normal.

Or at least, semi-normal.

Because on the opening night of Grease, Natasha decided to make her triumphant return to Lima and to Shield High, and it turned Bruce’s entire world upside down. It’s true what they say, “out of sight, out of mind.” Despite still worrying about and missing her tremendously, Bruce also found himself not thinking about her as much. Especially now that he had an amazing woman like Winny in his life. But then, Bruce laid eyes on Natasha for the first time in months. And it caused him to have second thoughts about several things.

Which is the exact reason as to why he’s been avoiding her like the black plague since she’s been back. It hasn’t been easy, especially because Natasha is extremely well-liked amongst the faculty at Shield, so she seemed to always be in the faculty lounge as of late. More than she ever was the year prior. It was also hard considering she and Stephen managed to put their minor dispute behind them and were hanging out more often.

But Bruce knows this distance is good. Because then, he won’t be put in a position of having to choose between Winny and Natasha. And also, if she really missed him, or wanted to talk, she would’ve come to him by now.

Bruce walks into his choir room office. He opens his door, the one that connects his office to the choir room, and hears conversation coming from the other side.

Nakia, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, and Gamora are all seated by the piano.

“Morning, ladies,” Bruce says to them. The girls reply with waves. Then Bruce takes notices of the fact that the girls are dabbing at Gamora’s face with a wet towel and throwing her damp hair into a braid. Gamora’s also shaking incessantly and wiping at her eyes.

“Is everything okay?” Bruce asks them.

“Gamora was greeted with a slushie this morning,” Nakia answers.

“Compliments of Brock Rumlow,” Sharon adds.

Bruce walks over to add a sympathetic hand to Gamora’s shoulder. “Are you alright, Gamora?”

Gamora nods. “I will be.”

Bruce frowns sympathetically. “I’ll be right in my office if you need anything.”

Once their teacher’s out of the room, the girls continue on with their chit chat.

“God, I hate this,” Gamora says, wiping at her eyes again. “Gun to my head, if I had to name the one thing I’m most insecure about, it would one hundred percent, undoubtedly be this. This stupid fucking mental illness.”

Nakia throws a supportive arm over her best friend. “Just breathe, G. Just breathe. I think anyone who’s gotten one of these to the face could vouch that they’re not exactly the most pleasant thing in the world.”

“But it’s my anxiety that makes this so much worse for me. I’m always made to feel like I can’t control my own emotions or body. They control me. I could barely get it together enough to do Grease. Class starts in seven minutes, and the thought of walking in there looking like this and having all eyes on me is just making me that much more anxious,” Gamora shares.

The girls all just stay silent and let Gamora have a moment to calm down. Then, Sharon speaks up.

“Stretch marks,” she shares with the group. “I don’t advertise this to many people, but believe it or not, I was a chunky little girl for the first few years of my life. Luckily, my parents enrolled me in gymnastics when I was four, and I realized I was athletic. Then I did ballet, and then I got into cheer. But up until I was around nine, I had stretch marks on my stomach and my thighs. I guess it was because I was growing at a fast rate in those early years. Thankfully, the more time I spent being active, the more they faded, but then guess what came back in full attack mode during my pregnancy? My stretch marks. They’re mostly gone now, but those stupid little marks have always been a reminder of such an unhappy time in my life.”

The girls all look at her in sympathy. “I’m half Latina. I was called Hairy Hanna in elementary school because my arm hair was so much more noticeable than every other girl in my class. Thank god I’m hot now, so, you know, my arms are the last thing guys notice when they flirt with me,” Valkyrie adds.

The girls roll their eyes at the last part, but again, are sympathetic.

“Well, y’all know my biggest insecurity. No one was supposed to know, but my whack ass let it get bad enough to where I fainted on stage mid-performance. My body. Being bullied about my size all my life, I couldn’t rest until I was at least a size zero. Which only ended up hurting me in the long run. I’m just lucky that I’ve been able to get to a happy and healthy size, and that I have a healthy relationship with food now.”

Sharon grabs hold of her best friend’s hand. Anytime any semblance of the past beef between Sharon and Nakia gets brought up, it makes Sharon sick to her stomach. It overwhelms her with guilt. Sharon considers herself lucky, still, that Nakia even found it in her heart to forgive her.

“The point of all of this is simple: we all have things we’re insecure about, some of which we were born with, and some, not. We can try to fix those things, but ultimately, sometimes it’s impossible,” Sharon says.

“What do you even do in that case?” Carol asks. “You know, if it’s… Unfixable.”

“You try your hardest to look at the positive sides of it,” Nakia replies.

“You accept it, and celebrate it,” Sharon adds.

Then the bell rings, and the girls all stand up to head for their classes. “Thank you, guys,” Gamora says. Sure, her scalp’s still visibly sticky, and it definitely looks like she’d just been crying. But at least the tears have stopped and she’s not shaking anymore. You have to celebrate small victories.

Bruce thinks over the girls’ conversation as he ponders this week’s glee club assignment.

“Hey, guys,” Bruce mumbles as he walks into the choir room, with the final bite of his turkey sub still in his mouth. “I hope you all had a good morning. So, I was inspired to do something a little more serious for this week’s assignment.”

“An entire week dedicated to the music of Burt Bacharach?” Bucky questions excitedly.

“Uh, no. Sorry, Bucky,” Bruce answers with a laugh. He then walks up closer to the kids. “This morning I walked into the choir room and saw the girls cleaning Gamora up after she got slushied. Now, I didn’t mean to, but I overheard a lot of their conversation. It really got me thinking… You’re all teenagers. You’re sixteen and seventeen years old, and despite demonstrating on countless occasions that you can all perform as professionally as seasoned artists, you’re all still going through teenage issues and fighting your own personal battles.”

The kids look intrigued. “So, this week,” Bruce says as he turns to walk over to the white board to write ACCEPTANCE, “you’re going to perform a song that helps celebrate and accept your insecurities. Things you might be ashamed about; Things you might consider flaws. Because at the end of the day, all of us in this room. we’re a family. And it’s a family’s job to help uplift and celebrate one another.”

The kids all smile at this, and Bruce is glad they’re taking such a liking to the assignment.

“Alrighty, huddle up, boys,” Stephen says to Steve, Tony, Sam, T’Challa, Thor, Clint, Brock, Aldrich, and the rest of the football team. “I hate to admit it, but that was kind of an abysmal practice. Actually, our last few practices have been kind of abysmal. Look, our next game is this Thursday, and this worries me. I recommend doing something that’s going to strengthen your relationship. Something to bond. Because we managed to do the impossible when the season began: six back to back wins, and just a few weeks ago, we were shoo-ins to win the rest. But now, I’d say that’s nearly impossible, with our previous two losses.”

“What do you expect us to do, Coach Strange?” Clint asks.

“Bond. Go play laser tag, throw a potluck, play a round of beer darts. You’re big boys, figure it out for yourselves. Or, we lose, and we can all watch as our early successes are overshadowed by all of the losses,” Stephen says. “Now, get going. I’ll see you guys, tomorrow.”

The boys have never seen their coach like this. Granted, he’s only been their coach for a few months, but still. They have never seen Mr. Strange like this.

Steve knows that he just played horrendously out on the field. He’s been playing horrendously ever since Killian joined the team. He’s lucky that the gruesome twosome (Barton and Rumlow) have been too rattled to pick a fight since the one in the locker room that ended with Principal Fury chewing their asses out and benching them, but Steve still can’t find the will to cooperate with them, especially with Killian.

Aldrich Killian has had it out for Steve since Freshman year. Back then, the battle was between the football team and the hockey team. The two boys barely interacted themselves, and yet Killian made it clear he hated Steve.

Steve never gave a fuck. But now, considering Aldrich isn’t on the hockey team, and Steve isn’t the Steve he was back in the fall of 2011 (and didn’t have the support of his fellow team nor the popularity to back him up), he absolutely gives a fuck.

Steve doesn’t care that he’s not the golden boy of Shield anymore, but in many ways, Killian’s rise to the top of the food chain is just another reminder of just how hard Steve’s fallen. Killian’s his enemy, and he wouldn’t share his football field with his enemy.

“Rogers!” Stephen calls out. Steve turns around.

“Yeah, Coach?”

“Can we have a chat?"

“Thanks for agreeing to talk,” Stephen says to his player from the safety of his locker room office. “I wouldn’t do this with any other player, aside from maybe the four other glee boys.”

“So, am I like in trouble?” Steve questions.

“Not yet,” Stephen admits, chuckling. “I just want to know… What’s going on? I know you. Not as well as Banner does, of course, but I can tell something’s really eating at you.”

Steve shakes his head. “Coach Strange, I really appreciate you caring enough to talk to me, but it’s not something I feel like getting in to. Not now, not ever.”

Stephen nods, biting his tongue. “Alrighty, well then I guess you’re free to go.”

Steve grabs his letterman jacket and duffel bag off the seat next to his and makes his way to leave.

“But, if your performance doesn’t improve, Steve, then I’m going to have no choice but to start benching you, and letting Aldrich start every game as quarterback.”

Steve turns around. “Why would you do that?” He asks heatedly.

“Because unfortunately, you’re underperforming at an alarming rate. You’re the weakest one on the team right now, and this practice just confirmed that to me tenfold. So, whatever’s bothering you, I really hope you conquer it as soon as possible.”

Valkyrie and Carol lay on Carol’s bed cuddling as Pretty Little Liars plays on the television. This episode, the Halloween special, aired a few weeks back. But the girls had been too busy with Grease, glee club, and cheerios to get together and watch it until now.

“Emily’s so hot,” Carol says, stroking Valkyrie’s back.

Valkyrie hums in agreement. “But you know what’s not so hot? This episode… Talk about lame.”

Carol laughs, then silence fills the room as the two continue watching. Then, Carol hits pause on the DVR. “Fuck, marry, kill… Spencer, Hanna, and Emily?”

Valkyrie looks at her confused. “What about Aria?”

“I don’t like Aria. You know that,” Carol responds.

“Is this really necessary? At this exact moment?” Valkyrie asks with a laugh.

“Come on, just answer it.”

 “I would marry Emily, fuck Spencer, and kill Hanna,” Valkyrie admits.

“Damn. So, blondes aren’t your type?” Carol questions.

Valkyrie shrugs. “I don’t know. I guess it depends more on the person. I mean, you’re blonde, and you’re by far the hottest girl at school.”

Carol preens at the compliment. Valkyrie takes a second to lean in for a quick peck, but Carol rejects it. “Valkyrie, I can’t…”

“Are you worried it’s cheating? Because I’ve heard that it can’t be cheating if the plumbing’s the same,” Valkyrie says.

“I don’t know. I really miss your sweet, sweet lady kisses, but Tony and I have been dating for almost nine months now. We’re like… Pretty serious. It wouldn’t be right,” Carol says.

Valkyrie rolls her eyes to herself. “Okay. Fair.”

“You know what we need to do?” Carol asks to change the subject. “We need to find you a guy of your own. Then, we could all do double dates and stuff.”

Valkyrie snorts. “Yeah, no thanks. I’m good.”

“Well, what about a girl?”

Valkyrie feels her body tense. “Excuse me?” She asks defensively.

“Well, I mean… I guess since you and I have hooked up a bunch of times, and you’ve hooked up with other cheerios, I just figured you were into girls, too. Am I wrong?”

“Yes, you’re wrong, Care. I’m not a lesbian,” Valkyrie bites. “I’m as straight as an arrow. When I hook up with girls, it’s for fun. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“Okay, I’m sorry,” Carol says sheepishly.

Valkyrie gets up and out of the bed abruptly. “You know, it’s getting late. I should probably get going.”

“Are you sure?” Carol asks. “The episode’s not even done.”

“I wasn’t into it, anyways,” Valkyrie says, throwing on her cheerios jacket. “See you tomorrow.” She walks out of Carol’s house in such a state of panic, it surprises even her.

Valkyrie turns on her vehicle and breaks down in tears. Tears of shame, embarrassment, and her attraction to Carol.

The seven-minute drive home goes by quickly. Once she parks her vehicle in her regular spot, the tears turn into rage. She grabs her belongings and exits her vehicles, slamming her car door shut.

She walks into her house quite angrily and ignores her mother and father completely on her way to her room.

Valkyrie walks straight into her bathroom and wipes at the mascara under her eyes with a makeup remover wipe.

“You know, usually when a parent says hello, the kid’s supposed to reply,” Valentina Parrington says to her daughter.

“Just get out,” Valkyrie says.

Valentina then notices Valkyrie’s puffy eyes. “Are you okay, hon?”

“I said get out!” Valkyrie shouts in her mother’s face. Valentina groans, and curses at her daughter’s awful behavior in Spanish. 

As soon as Valkyrie’s alone again, she lets out a two-second shriek at the top of her lungs. It doesn’t take the rage too much longer after this to subside.

“What ya doing, girl?” Nakia, standing in Sharon’s doorway, asks.

“English homework,” Sharon replies. “But I would rather be doing literally anything else.”

Nakia laughs as she takes a seat on Sharon’s bed. “So, I wanted to know if you wanted to duet for this week’s glee assignment? Just with such a heavy topic, I could really use you up there.”

“Absolutely,” Sharon says. “Do you have any ideas?”

Nakia nods. “I thought we could mash up TLC’s ‘Unpretty’ with ‘I Feel Pretty’ from West Side Story.”

Sharon’s jaw drops slightly. “Oh my god. That’s the perfect mash up idea.”

“Right? They contrast each other lyrically so well."

Sharon closes her English novel. “Well, shit, let’s get rehearsing.”

“Wait, before we do, I actually wanted to talk to you about something,” Nakia says.

“Sure thing. What’s up?” Sharon asks.

“Is it true what you said this morning? When us girls were talking in the choir room?”

Sharon nods with a frown on her face. “It is.” Nakia looks at her guilty. “Why?”

Nakia shrugs. “It just really makes you think. You shouldn’t ever judge anyone based on how they look, or how they act. I used to curse you out in my head constantly. Sure, because of your tormenting, but also just for being so damn perfect. I assumed that you had never struggled with anything in your life because you were skinny, blonde, beautiful, popular, and rich.”

Sharon smirks. “It’s actually even worse than I let on,” she reveals. “Do you remember last year in the nurse’s office? When I told you that I understood everything you were going through? Well, it’s because I spent those few chubby years being teased myself. Which is why I spent every day from ages twelve through sixteen obsessed with staying skinny. But just like you, I’ve worked to accept myself and my insecurities.”

“So, we’re even more alike than I thought?” Nakia asks.

Sharon laughs. “Yeah, I guess we are.”

“I’m sorry,” Nakia says.

“Shut up,” Sharon says lightheartedly. “I don’t ever want to hear those words come out of your mouth when you’re talking to me. Okay? We’ve left everything from freshman and sophomore year behind us. Now, let’s work on the arrangement for this duet, before I steal your amazing idea and make it a solo.”

“Ha!” Nakia shouts. “Good one, little girl.”

November 10, 2013

Sam and Steve exit Señora Chavez’ classroom together, discussing the events that happened the day prior at practice.

“Strange is full of it,” Sam admits. “I like him. I do. But bonding? Why the fuck would we need to do that? It’s a complete waste of time. I’m sure there are a ton of other football teams out there who also didn’t get along who went on to win the state championship.”

Steve shrugs. “It’s probably just real important to him. Put yourself in his shoes, it’s his first time ever coaching. He probably just doesn’t want Fury to think he made a mistake by hiring him.”

Sam glares at him. “Don’t tell me you’re warming up to the idea of buttering Killian’s biscuit?”

“Fuck no,” Steve aggressively answers. “I’m not doing anything with Killian, or Barton, or any of those guys. Over my dead body.”

Sam nods in agreement. Then, Peter rolls up to the duo. “What’s up, my dudes?” Peter asks.

“You got lunch plans? Peter and I are going to Mr. Pepp’s if you want to join?” Sam offers.

But Steve spots his amazing boyfriend at his locker across the hallway. “You two go ahead. I’m having lunch with Buck,” Steve says.

“Have fun,” Peter says as he and Sam head off in search of pizza.

Steve walks down the hall and stops behind Bucky. He’s careful not to do anything that will lead to any rumors. He taps Bucky on the shoulder. Bucky jumps, startled.

“Jesus Christ,” Bucky yelps. The two laugh. “You jerk.”

“You got lunch plans?” Steve asks.

Bucky shakes his head. “Why?”

“Take a drive with me, Barnes,” Steve says.

The two are parked a block away from Shield High as they share a lunch of chicken wraps and a large box of fries that Steve bought for them. “You spoil me,” Bucky says mid-bite.

“Hey, thank my pops,” Steve says. “I found the $20 bill I used to pay for this on the kitchen table this morning. I’m assuming it’s his.”

Bucky laughs and playfully smacks his boyfriend.

“Any updates on football?” Bucky asks.

Steve shakes his head. “Strange literally looked me in the eye and said if my performance doesn’t improve A.S.A.P, then I’m going to get benched.”

"Well, what exactly does he expect you to do to improve? You’re literally the best football player on that team,” Bucky states.

Steve’s touched by the comment. “I don’t know. He’s insisting that we all do something to bond before the game this week, but I don’t really see it happening. I don’t have time to be worrying about bonding with a bunch of douchebags. I need to spend all of my free time out on the field doing drills to get my game up.”

Bucky fiddles with Steve’s hair as he listens. “Well… Would it be the worst thing in the world if you did bond with them?”

Steve’s eyes fly open. “Pardon?” He asks.

“Hear me out,” Bucky says, the hair-playing turning into soothing pets. “There’s a reason you’re not playing your best. And it’s because being out on the field with Killian, and now with Barton, Rumlow, and the rest of the guys after that fight in the locker room, makes you queasy. You’re nervous. As much as you might not want to admit it, you are. And you’re putting so much more pressure on yourself now that Coach Strange also threatened to make Killian quarterback. So, maybe putting on a fake smile, and trying to level with them, even if just for the rest of the season, or even just enough for you guys to win this Thursday’s game, is exactly what needs to happen for you to feel better about having to play with them.”

Steve kisses him. “It’s been eight months, and yet you still manage to know exactly what to say to bring me back down to earth.”

Bucky smiles. “I know. You already know this, I’m a pretty great boyfriend.”

“The best,” Steve says with a laugh. “Alright, let’s move on from the football drama. Do you have any idea what song you’re doing this week in glee club?” Steve asks.

Bucky shrugs. “No clue. I mean, I’m insecure about a lot of things, don’t get me wrong. My dancing could be a lot better. I’ve got chicken arms. I’m way too Type A sometimes, even for me. But for the first time ever, I, James Buchanan Barnes, just don’t know what song to sing. How about you?”

“Well, I was actually thinking about singing a song about… my sexuality,” Steve says.

Bucky looks at him, confused. “Your sexuality?”

“Yeah, but more so about me not being ashamed about it anymore. At least, not as much. I just wanted to use the number as a chance to celebrate the fact that it’s not something I’m personally ashamed about anymore, but I don’t want to ignore the fact that it’s something that I was ashamed about in the past.”

Bucky takes a sip of his iced tea. “I get it,” he says. “So… while we’re on the topic… You know, never mind.”

Steve tickles his side. “No, go ahead.”

“It’s just… We still haven’t talked about what your sexuality might be, exactly. And I know it’s not a conversation that we need to have together. And it’s not even a conversation that needs to be had, period. If you decided that you don’t want a label, I get it. I’m not trying to pressure you at all, Steve. But I was just wondering… If you’ve put anymore thought to it?”

Steve nods. “To be honest, I haven’t. But only because things between us have been going so incredibly well, that I haven’t really felt the need to, you know?”

“I completely understand,” Bucky says. “Like I said, Steve, by no means am I trying to pressure you. I only asked out of pure curiosity. Last time we’d talked about it, you mentioned it was something you were still struggling with, so I just wanted to ask.”

Steve smirks. “You’re right, though. It is something that I was struggling with. To be honest, I still kind of am. I’ve just had distractions coming at me left and right since the school year started, that I’ve barely had time to sit and relax, let alone think about something as serious as this. But I think I owe it to myself to do it. I owe it to us. So, how about I do it this week?”

“Are you sure, babe?” Bucky questions.

“Absolutely,” Steve replies. He then leans over to kiss his boyfriend’s forehead.

“Alright, guys. Who’s up first today?” Bruce asks as he walks into the choir room, his hands full of assignments that need correcting.

Gamora raises her hand.

“Come on up, Gamora,” Bruce says.

Gamora does as instructed, taking a stool from the corner of the room and placing it in the center. “This week’s assignment is hitting really close to home. I was diagnosed with generalized anxiety disorder a long time ago due to childhood trauma, and I’m not going to lie, it’s been quite the struggle. Some days are easier than others, but the really hard days are awful. It sucks to feel like a passenger in your own body. I can get attacks during extremely high-pressure situations, or even when I'm just sitting in one of the choir room chairs during a rehearsal. But this is who I am. And it’s high time I start accepting that.”

The band starts playing their instruments at that exact moment.

[Gamora:]
I am not a stranger to the dark
Hide away, they say
Cause we don't want your broken parts
I've learned to be ashamed of all my scars
Run away, they say
No one'll love you as you are

But I won't let them break me down to dust
I know that there's a place for us
For we are glorious

When the sharpest words want to cut me down
I'm going to send a flood, going to drown 'em out
I am brave, I am bruised
I am who I'm meant to be, this is me
Look out 'cause here I come
And I'm marching on to the beat I drum
I'm not scared to be seen
I make no apologies, this is me

[Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh, oh

Another round of bullets hits my skin
Well, fire away cause today, I won't let the shame sink in
We are bursting through the barricades and
Reaching for the sun (we are warriors)
Yeah, that's what we've become (yeah, that's what we've become)

[Gamora:]
I won't let them break me down to dust
I know that there's a place for us
For we are glorious

When the sharpest words want to cut me down
Going to send a flood, going to drown 'em out
I am brave, I am bruised
I am who I'm meant to be, this is me
Look out cause here I come
And I'm marching on to the beat I drum
I'm not scared to be seen
I make no apologies, this is me

[Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh, oh
This is me

And I know that I deserve your love
(Oh-oh-oh-oh) There's nothing I'm not worthy of
(Oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh, oh)

[Gamora:]
When the sharpest words want to cut me down
Going to send a flood, going to drown 'em out
This is brave, this is bruised
This is who I'm meant to be, this is me 

[Gamora & Aural Avengers:]
Look out cause here I come (look out cause here I come)
And I'm marching on to the beat I drum (marching on, marching, marching on)
I'm not scared to be seen
I make no apologies, this is me

When the sharpest words want to cut me down
Going to send a flood, going to drown 'em out
Going to send a flood
Going to drown 'em out
Oh
This is me

Bruce, Bucky, Nakia, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor all rise to their feet to applaud their friend. Peter cheers just as hard from the comfort of his wheelchair.

Gamora doesn’t even realize it until that moment, but she’d spent much of the number crying. Thor runs over to her to hold her tight and wipe her tears.

“Gamora, I want to commend you for baring your soul like that. You’re so immensely brave, and your ability to push through your anxiety is proof of that,” Bruce says, on the verge of tears himself.

“Give it up for my girl!” Thor exclaims.

The end of yet another football practice.

Though Coach Strange didn’t ask the boys to huddle up, they do so anyways.

“How did we look out there today, Coach?” T’Challa asks.

“Any better?” Thor adds.

“Better. But it still doesn’t look anywhere near as good as the way you played during our first few games. I don’t really know what else to say here, gentlemen,” Stephen says. “Maybe things will be different by Thursday’s game. I’m hoping and praying for a miracle.” He blows his whistle and the boys all scatter.

“Wait a minute,” Brock says, stopping Aldrich and Clint in their tracks. “I just got a wicked fucking idea.”

“What?” Clint asks. “You finally realize it’s time to start washing your balls with soap and not pickle juice?”

Aldrich snorts. Brock smacks his best friend’s arm. “No. We’re going to kill two birds with one stone. Because I just thought of a plan to ensure that Mr. Hockey here plays quarterback for Thursday’s game, and that those five members of One Erection are sitting on the bench.”

Aldrich and Clint are intrigued. “What are we going to do?” Killian asks.

“Barton, do you still have pictures of when us and the boys all played paintball over the summer?”

“I don’t, but I think Reed does,” Clint answers.

“Perfect,” Brock says with a devious smile painted on his face.

Thor makes his way over to the gymnasium after football practice. He’s absolutely exhausted, but Valkyrie approached him during lunch and asked him to meet her so that they could talk.

“Sup?” Thor asks upon entering. As he reaches the bleachers, he slips, falling face-first on the contraption and causing quite the ruckus. The sounds of Valkyrie’s laugh flood the gymnasium.

“Screw you, Parrington,” Thor says as he picks himself up, exercising his face.

“Sorry,” she replies. “Don’t blame me, blame the bleachers.”

Thor kicks the bleachers softly. “Now, what’d you want to talk about?”

“Geez, no how are you, Val? or sorry we haven’t hung out in forever,” Valkyrie sneers.

Thor laughs. “Damn, my bad. How are you, Val? Sorry we haven’t hung out in forever,” he recites.

“Thank you,” Valkyrie replies. “Like shit, if I would’ve known that you dating Gamora meant I wouldn’t ever see you anymore, I wouldn’t have encouraged you to ask her out.”

“Well, then ask me to hangout. Daddy Odinson has time for all his women.”

“I just threw up in my mouth,” Valkyrie says.

Thor bursts out in laughter. “Okay, let’s get serious. What are we doing here?”

Valkyrie hesitates. “This week’s glee assignment… It’s kind of mentally fucking with me.”

“Why?”

Hesitation again. And a rough exhale. “Do you remember when I called you back during ballad week? And I told you I was having… Feelings?”

Thor remembers well, and instantly realizes this is going to be a serious conversation, something he and Valkyrie don’t do often, but definitely have the capability to do. One of the many perks of being friends since childhood.

“Yeah, I remember,” Thor says. He then takes a second to think of the right thing to say. “You wanted to talk about certain feelings you were having. For Carol?”

Valkyrie purses her lips and squints in an attempt to not let her emotions overcome her. “Yeah.”

“Talk to me, Val,” he says, throwing a supportive arm around her.

“I’m pretty open about my sexual conquests. And I don’t shy away from the fact I have slept with just as many girls as I have guys. Sex is fun to me. It’s an activity. I don’t see it as the intimate thing that you’re supposed to do with your significant other that society conditions us to believe is special. So, tell me why I’ve found myself questioning things. Having actual, emotional feelings for a girl? That’s not me,” Valkyrie explains through a shaky voice. “I don’t know what the fuck I am anymore. And I don’t want to be lesbian.”

Thor hugs her as Valkyrie succumbs to her second batch of tears of the week.

“I’ve got to be honest. I don’t quite know what to say here. But I do know that you having feelings for someone… Regardless of who the person is, it’s something worth celebrating. And it should be even more worth celebrating considering it’s someone as awesome as Carol.”

Valkyrie grins at the mention of Carol’s name. “This is just all too much to handle.”

“Who says you have to handle it now? Valkyrie, if this isn’t something you’re ready to handle, then don’t. I know it’s probably awful advice to tell you to push this aside for now, but if that’s the easiest option, then do just that. You’re my best friend, and I don’t want to see you in pain.”

“My head’s swirling,” Valkyrie admits. “It’s just a lot to think about, because I don’t even know for sure. This could be all be a phase. I’m still hooking up with guys.”

“Well then it sounds like maybe this is something you only have to worry about handling when you do know for sure. I remember telling you during that phone call that our teenage years and high school are a tricky time. It’s when we’re supposed to make sense of who we are and come into our own as people. So, why don’t you take time to make sense of it all. And remember, you’re only seventeen, Valkyrie. So, take all the time you need.”

Valkyrie hugs her best friend. Or, rather, her best guy friend.

Thor’s right. Valkyrie doesn’t have to decide anything right now. She should just keep doing her and wait to see if the feelings fade.

Tony stands near the door to the gymnasium. Thank god that people’s voices in the gym echo the way they do, because he was able to hear Valkyrie and Thor’s entire conversation.

November 11, 2013

[Sharon:]
I wish I could tie you up in my shoes
Make you feel unpretty too
I was told I was beautiful
But what does that mean to you
Look into the mirror who's inside there
The one with the long hair
Same old me again today

[Nakia:]
My outsides are cool
My insides are blue
Every time I think I'm through
It's because of you
I've tried different ways
But it's all the same
At the end of the day
I have myself to blame
I'm just trippin'

[Nakia & Sharon:]
You can buy your hair if it won't grow
You can fix your nose if he says so
You can buy all the make-up that MAC can make
But if you can't look inside you
Find out who am I to
Be in a position to make me feel so damn unpretty

[Sharon:]
I feel pretty

[Nakia:]
Oh so pretty

[Nakia & Sharon:]
I feel pretty and witty and bright

[Nakia:]
Never insecure until I met you
Now I'm being stupid
I used to be so cute to me
Just a little bit skinny

[Sharon:]
Why do I look to all these things
To keep you happy

[Nakia:]
Maybe get rid of you
And then I'll get back to me (hey)

[Sharon:]
My outsides look cool
My insides are blue
Every time I think I'm through
It's because of you

[Nakia:]
I've tried different ways
But it's all the same
At the end of the day
I have myself to blame
Keep on trippin'

[Nakia & Sharon:]
You can buy your hair if it won't grow
You can fix your nose if he says so
You can buy all the make-up that MAC can make
But if you can't look inside you
Find out who am I to
Be in a position to make me feel so damn unpretty

[Sharon:]
I feel pretty

[Nakia:]
Oh so pretty

[Nakia & Sharon:]
I feel pretty and witty and bright

[Sharon:]
And I pity

[Nakia:]
Any girl who isn't me tonight

[Nakia & Sharon:]
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh (Tonight)
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh (Tonight)
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh (Tonight)
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh

I feel pretty (You can buy your hair if it won't grow)
Oh so pretty (You can fix your nose if he says so)
I feel pretty and witty and bright (You can buy all the make-up that MAC can make)
But if you can't look inside you
Find out who am I to 
Be in a position to make me feel so damn unpretty

I feel pretty
But unpretty

Bruce and the kids all cheer intensely for the duo’s number. “Ladies! That was perfect! What inspired that creation?” Their teacher asks.

“Well, on their own, both songs are pretty self-explanatory. But mashed together, they serve as a commentary on insecurities and the way many teenage girls tend to feel,” Nakia explains.

“Which is pretty one second, and not so pretty the next,” Sharon finishes.

“Appearance is something all girls struggle with, and something we all need to work on accepting a little more,” Nakia says.

“Amazing! Well done, girls,” Bruce says, as the kids clap once more.

After glee club and before her next class, Valkyrie opens her locker to retrieve her lip gloss when a piece of paper falls out swiftly.

"Meet me in the auditorium now" is written right in the center. She doesn’t recognize the writing, which means whoever wrote it isn’t someone she’s close to, like Thor or Carol, or someone she’s been close to, like Sharon or any of the cheerios.

Valkyrie almost ignores the letters’ demand completely. She has science with Mr. Banner next, and it’s not like she can skip, considering they all just had a glee club meeting so he knows she's at school. But her curiosity gets the best of her, so she decides to comply.

She makes her way to the auditorium and is surprised to see Tony standing center stage. “You wrote that letter?” She questions.

“Sure did,” Tony says, trying his best to match Valkyrie’s level of intimidation.

Valkyrie walks on stage. “What do you want?”

“You’re in love with Carol,” Tony says bluntly.

Panic.

Valkyrie, like Gamora, is a light skin afro-latina. Despite her darker complexion, Tony can see the red forming on her cheeks.

“E-excuse me?” Valkyrie asks, stuttering.

“The other day I was walking to my locker when I heard this loud noise in the gym. It sounded serious, so I ran over. It was Thor falling. And because I don’t trust you, I stuck around to see if maybe you two were going to shit talk me. So, imagine my surprise when instead, you confided in him that you are in love with Carol.”

Her face isn’t red anymore. It’s more of a ghostly white.

“Care to comment?” Tony asks.

“I didn’t say love,” Valkyrie mutters. She feels so weak. So powerless.

“Whatever, you said you liked her. Not much of a difference,” Tony says. “But that’s why you keep harassing me, isn’t it? Because you’re jealous?”

“What do you want?” She repeats, though it doesn’t have the tone of sass it had when she asked him the first time.

“Look, I’m bisexual. And coming to terms with that was a difficult thing. So, I’m not trying to shame you for that,” Tony says. “But Carol is my girlfriend. And I know all about how you two used to hook up. She even admitted that you two hooked up as recently as June. And I didn’t really care before, because you’re Valkyrie Parrington, and you’ve hooked up with almost everybody in this school.”

“So, you’re not going to shame me for questioning, but you are going to slut shame me?” Valkyrie asks, confidence and attitude slowly rising.

“No, I’m not slut-shaming either. I’m just stating a fact,” Tony explains. “But now that I know you have feelings for her, I’m not so sure I want you two hanging out as much.”

“She’s my best friend, Tony,” Valkyrie says. “She’s not just going to drop me because her Richard Simmons-looking, temporary boyfriend told her to.” Okay, now the real Valkyrie’s here.

“Well, that’s why we’re here,” Tony says. “If you were a guy, this type of fight wouldn’t be settled in here. But you’re not, so…”

“You want to battle? In song?” Valkyrie asks with a laugh.

“Yes, I do. If you win, I’ll drop this. I win, you back the fuck off,” Tony says.

Valkyrie scoffs. “Does it bother you to know I had her first? That I’m more experienced than you? You can pretend to be badass all you want, Stark. But we both know I’m more of a man than you will ever be, even standing here in my cheerios skirt.”

“Are you scared I’ll win? Is that why you’re relying on cheap shots? Meh, cheap works for you. Easy girls usually are.” Valkyrie glares at him. “Sorry. I guess we are slut-shaming.”

“Play the track,” she bites.

[Valkyrie & Tony:]
You need to give it up
Had about enough
It's not hard to see
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me
The girl is mine

[Tony:]
Think it's time we got this straight
Sit and talk face to face
There is no way you could mistake
Her for your girl, are you insane?

[Valkyrie:]
See I know that you may be
Just a bit jealous of me
Cause you're blind if you can't see
That her love is all in me

[Tony:]
See I tried to hesitate
I didn't want to say what she told me
She said without me she couldn't make it
Through the day, ain't that a shame

[Valkyrie:]
But maybe you misunderstood
Cause I can't see how she could
Want to take her time and that's all good
All my love was all it took (the girl is mine)

[Valkyrie & Tony:]
You need to give it up
Had about enough
It's not hard to see
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me
The girl is mine

[Valkyrie:]
Must you do the things you do
You keep on acting like a fool
You need to know it's me not you
And if you didn't know it, boy it's true

[Tony:]
I think that you should realize
And try to understand why
She is a part of my life
I know it's killing you inside

[Valkyrie:]
You can say what you want to say
What we have you can't take
From the truth you can't escape
I can tell the real from the fake

[Tony:]
When will you get the picture
You're the past, I'm the future
Get away, it's my time to shine
If you didn't know, the girl is mine

[Valkyrie w/ Tony:]
You need to give it up (oh, oh, oh, whoa)
Had about enough (enough!)
It's not hard to see (to see, the girl is mine)
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you (sorry that you)
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me (she belongs to me, the girl is mine)
The girl is mine

[Tony w/ Valkyrie:]
You need to give it up (ooh, ooh, ooh)
Had about enough (had about enough)
It's not hard to see (She's mine! She's mine! She's mine! She's mine!)
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you (I'm so sorry you seem to be confused)
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me (She belongs to me)
The girl is mine

[Tony:]
You can't destroy this love I found
Your silly games I won't allow
The girl is mine without a doubt
You might as well throw in the towel

[Valkyrie:]
What makes you think that she wants you
When I'm the one that brought her to
The special place that's in my heart
She was my love right from the start

[Valkyrie & Tony:]
You need to give it up
Had about enough 
It's not hard to see 
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me
The girl is mine

You need to give it up
Had about enough
It's not hard to see
The girl is mine
I'm sorry that you
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me
The girl is mine

[Valkyrie:]
That girl is mine, not yours

[Tony:]
But mine

[Valkyrie:]
Not yours

[Tony:]
But mine

[Valkyrie:]
Not yours

[Tony:]
But mine

[Valkyrie & Tony:]
I'm sorry that you
Seem to be confused
She belongs to me
The girl is mine! 

“I was better,” Valkyrie states confidently.

“This isn’t over,” Tony says. “All I know is that you can’t sing like that about somebody you don’t love. But Carol is with me, and I’m not asking you to be okay with it, but I’m asking you to respect it.”

Valkyrie stands with her back-faced towards Tony. “Never.”

Tony sighs, and goes to pick up his backpack to leave.

Valkyrie really doesn’t want to do this. She doesn’t want to leave this moment on such a weak note, especially considering she devoured him during the number. But she has to. “Stark…” She croaks.

“What?” Tony asks, pissed off.

“You can hate me all you want… But everything you heard in the gymnasium… That wasn’t meant to be heard by anyone other than Thor,” she says.

“I’m not a monster, Valkyrie,” he replies. “I’m not going to tell anyone.”

Valkyrie internally sighs in relief. She also makes to leave but is interrupted. “So long as you stay out of my way.”

Steve sits on the stool in the center of the choir room floor, staring at his fellow teammates.

“So, I’m going to get really open with you all for a second, if that’s cool,” he says. “And I’ve never been one to have a way with words, so I hope this all comes out correctly.”

“I know it was kind of a shock to some of you when Bucky and I started dating. Like I mentioned when I sang that New Kids On The Block number, it was a shock to me, too. And not because it was Bucky, but because it was a guy. Before him, I had only ever been interested in girls. For months, I’ve put off getting into the logistics of it all, and the main reason for that is because the less time I spent placing a gay label on myself, the more I could avoid the fact that I was, potentially, gay. For a while, I was convinced Bucky was the only guy I could ever be attracted to. But this week, I took some time to finally think things through. And I’ve realized that I am pansexual. So for those of you that don't know, that means that I’m open to a sexual and romantic relationship with anybody, regardless of however they might identify.”

He takes a breath and laughs. “Sorry. I sound like a pamphlet at the clinic.”

The group laughs with him. “So, basically, I fell in love with who Bucky was as a person before I ever payed attention to his gender. Okay, maybe now I’m oversharing. Anyways, the point of all of this is to let you guys in a little. Not because I owe it to you, but because we’re a family. Just like Mr. Banner says. And my family deserves to know me inside and out. And even though my sexuality is something I spent months being insecure and ashamed about, things have changed. I’ve accepted it, and I’m happy. And you helped me get to this place, Bucky.”

Bucky stares at him intently. Steve swears he sees his boyfriend’s lip quiver. “I love you,” Steve adds. Then, Mr. Banner presses play on the boombox.

[Steve:]
I've been afraid of my place
Of this way
Of my feelings
But I'm amazed at how we talk
It's so chill
But there’s tension

What was the deal when your eyes locked on me
What was the deal when you smiled at me like that
You see I try to be cool, but the problem is using my emotions up
My head gets stuck
I'm scared to show just how I feel
Cause people talk
Don't want to worry 'bout whatever
Just got to know your deal
See, half the time I'm wondering if this is real

Why not say somethings on my mind if I feel love
But when the moments right I freeze
That's how I know my heart is his

If you want to kiss the boy then you better kiss the boy right now
You ain't got to be afraid of the words you want to say right now
Cause love is a game we deserve to play out loud
So if you want to, aye
then you better kiss the boy
Oh, you better kiss the boy right now

Giving the love, giving the love
Give it the time, give it the time
If it's all a movie then you'll see
It's only about us two

But the cost of trust is that you could throw it away
Maybe it's overrated I probably shouldn't chase it
But I can't stop the crazy within
You messing my emotions up
My head gets stuck
I'm scared to show just how I feel cause people talk
Don't want to worry 'bout whatever just got to know your deal
See, half the time I'm wondering if this is real
I might not say the one thing on my mind cause it's too tough
But we lose our chance when we don't try
On second thought yeah, I think I might

If you want to kiss the boy then you better
Kiss the boy right now (right now, right now)
You ain't got to be afraid of the words you want to say right now
Cause love is a game we deserve to play out loud
So if you want to, aye
Then you better kiss the boy
Oh, you better kiss the boy right now

Don't want to hide, don't want to hide
Most of my life I've been terrified
Spending my days always questioning
Am I wrong to love a man
I realise I realise ain't got to hide this heart of mine
I'm going to fight just to let you know to
Open your light and let it glow

So if you want to kiss the boy then you
Better kiss the boy right now (Oh, yeah)
You ain't got to be afraid of the words you
Want to say right now (You got to say it baby)
Cause love is a game we deserve to
Play out loud (We deserve our love)

So if you want to, aye
Then you better kiss the boy
Oh, you better kiss the boy right now

If you want to kiss the boy then you better kiss the boy right now

Bucky immediately pounces on his boyfriend following the number. He's glad all of the doors are closed. Then, the gang all move to group hug Steve. Because he’s just taken a huge step, and because they’re a family.

Bucky’s in his bathroom brushing his teeth when his phone begins to ring. He doesn’t even bother checking to see who it is before he answers.

“Hello?”

“Hey, babe,” Steve replies. “What’re you doing right now?”

“I’m just brushing my teeth, why?” Bucky asks.

“Because I’m right outside. We’re going for a drive.”

Bucky laughs obnoxiously. “Steve, I’m not going anywhere, I’m in my pajamas already!”

“I’m not taking no for an answer, Barnes. Don’t keep me waiting long,” Steve says.

Bucky hangs up and rolls his eyes as he rushes the rest of the process. George is already asleep and in bed, so Bucky tries his damned best not to make noise.

He’s in Steve’s navy convertible within minutes, dressed in his plaid pajama set, his gold necklace hanging on his neck.

Bucky kisses him on the cheek, as Steve takes off in a frenzy. The drive lasts about nineteen minutes, but it’s worth it. The scenery around the two of them is wooded and lovely.

“Where are we?” Bucky asks.

“A little ways behind Prospect Park,” Steve says as he turns off the vehicle and takes his seatbelt off.

“We’re getting out? Aren’t you worried someone will see us?” Bucky asks.

“Bucky, we’ve hung out in public before. And besides, Prospect Park is only ever busy in the summer.”

“Yeah, but we’ve rarely ever left your vehicle,” Bucky states.

“Do you trust me?” Steve asks, pulling two flashlights from his glove compartment.

Bucky nods. “I do.”

Steve extends a hand. “Then follow me.”

The two take a twenty second walk to a little pond with large, boulder-sized rocks scattered around. “I’ve been coming to Prospect since I was little and didn’t even know this existed.”

“Not many people do,” Steve replies. “My first time here was freshman year, when Barton and Rumlow took me out here to get high.” He then wipes off one of the rocks and makes enough room for him and Bucky to both take a seat. They’re lucky the only animals around the area are squirrels, considering their only source of light is the flashlights and the moon.

“So, why are we here right now, at nine o’clock on a Wednesday evening?” Bucky asks, shining his flashlight around the area.

“Because I always told myself I’d bring my first real girlfriend out here to share a special kiss.”

Bucky snickers. “Sorry to disappoint.”

Steve laughs as well. “Awe, come on, Buck. Girlfriend, boyfriend. Doesn’t matter. Because even though you're not my first real relationship, you're my first love, and I’m glad that I’m finally getting the chance to do this.”

Bucky smiles. “So, Sharon hasn’t ever been out here?” Steve frowns. “Sorry. I just ruined the moment. I’m bad with that.”

“You didn’t ruin the moment, and to answer your question, no, Sharon didn’t make it out here. She almost did, but we were always too busy going to parties, or group hangouts.”

“I’m sorry,” Bucky says sympathetically.

“You don’t have to apologize. In some ways, I’m grateful Sharon and I weren’t the perfect couple I thought we were. Or, thought we’d be. Because I’d say that just about every experience I’ve had with you meant a lot more to me than anything she and I experienced. No offense to her, I guess."

Bucky blushes. He’s glad Steve doesn’t have full visibility. “I love you, Steve Rogers.”

“I love you, Bucky Barnes,” Steve replies.

They share a long, passionate kiss.

“Definitely worth the wait,” Steve mutters. Bucky responds by attacking his lips some more.

The kisses turn into a full on make out session that leaves both boys dishevelled, hard, and turned on. But, then, Bucky pulls away.

“Are you okay?” Steve asks.

“I’m a virgin,” Bucky says bluntly. “And, other than a very gross peck I shared with this kid Alex in the boy’s bathroom in the sixth grade, you’re the only boy I’ve ever kissed. And because I don’t have much experience, I get embarrassed when things between us get heated, because I know it’s not the same for you. You do have experience.”

Steve takes a breath as he analyzes what to say. He should be honest with Bucky, he knows that. But part of him just doesn’t want to be. “I’m a virgin, too. My junior high girlfriend that I dated for a month, we experimented with some stuff. And Sharon and I, we did a lot of things. We tried to have sex too, but it didn’t work. So, sure. In comparison, I guess I do have more experience. But I’m technically also a virgin, too.”

Bucky perks up. “Really?”

Steve bites his lip and nods. “Yeah, babe.”

“Oh my god, this is so much better, because now neither of us have done it and we can save it… For each other,” Bucky says.

“Tell him the truth,” Steve can hear himself saying to himself in his head.

“Absolutely,” Steve responds.

The two continue to make out for a little while longer before calling it a night.

Steve lays in bed two hours later, hating himself for what he’s done. Lying to Bucky about something serious like this is wrong, and he knows it. But on the bright side, it’s not like the news of him and Valkyrie having sex last year is ever going to come out. Valkyrie guaranteed she would keep it between them.

November 12, 2013

“Thank you for rushing, gentlemen,” Stephen says to Steve, Tony, Sam, T’Challa and Thor.

“Your tone sounded serious over the intercom,” Thor answers.

“It was. Because this is a pretty serious matter,” Stephen shares. “I’m benching the five of you for tonight’s game.”

All five boys’ demeanors shift. “I don’t understand, Coach Strange. What the heck did we do?” Tony asks. Steve and Sam are livid. This is the second time this is happening to them.

“Well, that’s just it, Tony. It’s about what you five didn’t do. At the beginning of the week, I asked you boys to do one simple thing. And that was to bond. It wasn’t even for me. It was to better your guys’ relationship out there on the field so that we could keep winning.”

“But, Coach, why are we getting in trouble? The other guys didn’t do anything, either!” T’Challa exclaims.

“Yes, they did, T’Challa. Aldrich Killian arranged for you all to play a round of paintball yesterday evening. And this morning, they, as a team, all came to my office to show me pictures and tell me how much fun they had. And they also informed me that they invited you boys, but you declined.”

“But, that’s not true!” Tony says.

“Why would they all lie, Tony? You have to admit, thirteen against five doesn’t exactly make you boys look good. Especially when Lang and Rhodes also testified against you, and, as far as I know, those boys are your friends,” Stephen shares.

Steve laughs. “This is bullshit.”

“Steve, language,” Stephen says.

“Mr. Strange, how long have you known me? How long have you known all five of us? You’ve been our teacher for almost three years now. Most of the guys on the team hate us, and trust me, the feeling is mutual, but I can assure you we all would’ve gone had they actually invited us.”

“Steve, you’re the quarterback and captain. The other boys, they look to you for leadership. So, if and when I tell the team to bond, simply to correct our recent loses and ease the tension, I expect you to be the one to spearhead the charge. I’m sorry. But my decision is final.”

Tony, Sam, Thor, and T’Challa all look pissed, while Steve’s on the verge of some frustration-induced tears. “I’m not trying to be the bad guy here, boys. I like you all a lot. But in doing this, the rest of your teammates proved that they’re in this to win it. I hope you guys find a way to prove it to me, too.”

“Hey!” Sam shouts across the hallway that Scott Lang and James Rhodey are walking down. The boys turn around to see a very angry Steve, Tony, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor.

“Shit,” Scott whispers.

“You two have some explaining to do,” Sam says.

“Why would you tell Coach Strange that you two went paintballing with the team?” T’Challa questions.

“And that you invited the five of us to go, but we skipped out?” Steve adds.

“Because if I recall correctly, Rhodey, you were at work last night. So, talk,” Sam says.

Rhodey and Scott share a look. “I’m sorry,” Rhodey says. "Clint, Brock, and Aldrich said that if we went along with their lie, they wouldn’t beat the crap out of us.”

“They said that if we refused, they’d start treating us the way they treat the five of you,” Scott says.

Sam scoffs. “Jesus Christ. Strange benched us for tonight’s game because of this! We’re supposed to be friends!”

“We are friends,” Rhodey says. “But we need to look out for our own asses, too.” With that, the pair flee.

“I can’t believe this,” Steve says, as Sam punches a locker in anger.

Steve, Tony, Sam, T’Challa and Thor are all in the stands, watching the game. It’s absolutely torturous. The five of them should be out on the field right now. Instead, who’s out there? Killian, Barton, Rumlow, Richards, Storm, Grimm, Rand, Cage, Summers, and Howlett.

Bucky, Carol, and Gamora show up a few moments later with various snacks for the boys.

“It’s just popcorn and drinks, but hopefully it helps turn those frowns upside down,” Bucky says.

The boys do, in fact, smile at the gesture. Carol and Tony kiss one another immediately, as do Gamora and Thor. Bucky watches them, slightly jealous. This is one of the few moments in which Bucky and Steve’s secret relationship situation truly sucks. He wishes he could follow their lead.

The game lasts almost an entire hour, but in the end, the Aural Avengers are unable to pull off a win, marking their third loss of the season.

He knows he shouldn’t be, but Steve’s glad. He hopes this puts things into perspective for the other boys. Sure, they don’t have to like him, or Sam, or any of the glee boys. But they’re idiots if they think they can make it to the championship without them.

As the team makes their way to the locker room, Steve stands up and shouts, “Again... I really hope this was worth it,” to Killian, Rumlow, and Barton.

November 13, 2013

Clint Barton makes his way to his locker first thing in the morning. He’s still coming off of the football team’s loss from the night before. Maybe Brock’s plan wasn’t the smartest, but they still managed to see all the glee boys sweat, so they accomplished something, at least.

Valkyrie makes eyes at Clint from her locker, which is directly across from his. He’s confused. He’s hooked up with her a couple of times, but the two have barely talked since she joined the glee club.

Then, Valkyrie approaches him. “Hey, Barton.”

“Hi,” he replies. “What’s up?”

“Not much. But I’m having some real trouble with something,” she replies. She then leans in real close to his ear to whisper, “I’m having trouble forgetting what you looked like last night during the game, with your hair all sweaty, and your muscles bulging out of your shirt."

Clint smirks suggestively. “Damn, Parrington. In the mood to get piped at eight in the morning? You’re something else."

Valkyrie shrugs. “Sorry. I just can’t help myself.”

Clint then leans in closer. “So, are we really doing this?”

Valkyrie smiles, and then her lips make their way to his. They make out heatedly for a few moments as students pass by, disgusted.

“Your car. Five minutes. I’ll meet you there,” Valkyrie says.

Clint bites his lip, slams his locker shut, and heads out to the parking lot. Valkyrie’s left alone. She turns around and spots Carol, who’s staring at Valkyrie bitterly.

It’s the exact look Valkyrie was hoping to garner. She knew Carol was in the hallway before she approached Clint, and she was hoping Carol would see her making out with him. Clearly, she did.

Then, Tony comes walking up out of thin air. He kisses Carol on the head and the two walk off, hand in hand.

It’s at this exact moment that Valkyrie realizes that she can stir the pot all she wants. She can try to make Carol jealous, and she can sleep with as many people as she wants. But at the end of the day, none of it is going to matter, because Carol’s still dating Tony Stark.

He won.

[Valkyrie:]
Yeah
I need a drink, whiskey ain't my thing
But shit is all good
I can handle things like I wish that you would
You've been out of reach, could you explain?
I think that you should
What you been up to?
Who's been loving you good?

I'm just on the floor, I'm like a model
Been looking through the texts and all the photos
But don't you worry, I can handle it
No, don't you worry, I can handle it

If you let him touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya (yeah)
The way I used to, used to, used to, used to, used to, used to (yeah)
Did you take him to the pier in Santa Monica
Forget to bring a jacket, wrap up in him ‘cause you wanted to?
I'm just curious, is it serious?
I'm just curious, is it serious?

Calling me up, so late at night
Are we just friends?
You say you wanted me, but you're sleeping with him
You think of me, I'm what you see
When you look at the sky
I don't believe you
You ain't been loving me right (yeah)

I'm just on the floor, I'm like a model
Been looking through the texts and all the photos
But don't you worry I can handle it
No, don't you worry I can handle it

If you let him touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya (yeah)
The way I used to, used to, used to, used to, used to, used to (yeah)
Did you take him to the pier in Santa Monica
Forget to bring a jacket, wrap up in him 'cause you wanted to?
I'm just curious, is it serious?

If you let him touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya (yeah)
The way I used to, used to, used to, used to, used to, used to (yeah)
Did you take him to the pier in Santa Monica
Forget to bring a jacket, wrap up in him 'cause you wanted to?
I'm just curious, is it serious?

I'm just on the floor, I'm like a model
Been looking through the texts and all the photos
But don't you worry I can handle it
No, don't you worry I can handle it

If you let him, if you let him
If you let him touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya, touch ya (yeah)
The way I used to, used to, used to, used to, used to, used to (yeah)
Did you take him to the pier in Santa Monica
Forget to bring a jacket, wrap up in him 'cause you wanted to?
I'm just curious, is it serious?
I'm just curious, is it serious?

Bruce walks into the choir room to find T’Challa and Thor leading the rest of the kids in some whacky choreography. It’s a cross between the cha cha slide and a country line dance. The boys are still reeling from the previous night’s events, but they decide not to let it ruin their glee rehearsal.

Bruce laughs as he watches the kids struggle to get it. “Join in, Mr. B!” Thor says.

So, Bruce joins in. And they all fool around for another couple of minutes. “Okay, okay, that was great, but we have other matters to tend to,” Bruce says.

The kids all take their seats. “I want to thank you all for yet another successful week, and another successful assignment. This one wasn’t necessarily an easy one, but you guys rose up to the occasion, once again. So, thank you.”

“Thank you, Mr. Banner,” Gamora says. “Sure, my anxiety’s always going to be a struggle, but I learned not to be so hard on myself because of it.” Thor squeezes her hand in support.

“And I’ve learned to fully accept every single part of myself,” Steve says. Bucky smiles sweetly at his boyfriend.

“And as your teacher, that’s exactly what I hoped would happen this week,” Bruce says. “Now, I don’t know about you guys, but I’m ready to move this party to the auditorium to see a kick-ass group number performed. Perhaps one by a Ms. Gaga…”

Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Tony, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor all applaud as they make their way over. Luckily, the band’s already there and waiting for them.

[Bucky:]
It doesn't matter if you love him, or capital H-I-M
Just put your paws up
Cause you were born this way, baby

[Carol:]
My mama told me when I was young
We are all born superstars
She rolled my hair and put my lipstick on
In the glass of her boudoir

[Sharon:]
"There's nothing wrong with loving who you are"
She said, "cause he made you perfect, babe"
"So hold your head up girl and you'll go far,
Listen to me when I say"

[Aural Avengers:]
I'm beautiful in my way
Cause God makes no mistakes
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

Don't hide yourself in regret
Just love yourself and you're set
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

Oh, there ain't no other way
Baby I was born this way
Baby I was born this way

Oh, there ain't no other way
Baby I was born
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

[Gamora:]
Don't be a drag, just be a queen
Don't be a drag, just be a queen
Don't be a drag, just be a queen
Don't be!

[T’Challa:]
Give yourself prudence
And love your friends
Subway kid, rejoice your truth
In the religion of the insecure
I must be myself, respect my youth

[Steve:]
A different lover is not a sin
Believe capital H-I-M (Hey hey hey)
I love my life I love this record and
Mi amore vole fe yah (Love needs faith)

[Aural Avengers:]
I'm beautiful in my way
Cause God makes no mistakes
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way
Don't hide yourself in regret
Just love yourself and you're set
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

Oh, there ain't no other way
Baby I was born this way
Baby I was born this way

Oh, there ain't no other way
Baby I was born
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

[Bucky:]
Don't be a drag, just be a queen
Whether you're broke or evergreen
You're black, white, beige, chola descent
You're Lebanese, you're orient

Whether life's disabilities
Left you outcast, bullied, or teased
Rejoice and love yourself today
Cause baby you were born this way

[Aural Avengers:]
No matter gay, straight, or bi,
Lesbian, transgendered life,
I'm on the right track baby,
I was born to survive

No matter black, white or beige
Chola or orient made,
I'm on the right track baby,
I was born to be brave

I'm beautiful in my way
Cause God makes no mistakes
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

Don't hide yourself in regret
Just love yourself and you're set
I'm on the right track, baby
I was born this way

Ooh, there ain't no other way,
Baby, I was born this way
Baby, I was born this way

Ooh, there ain't no other way,
Baby, I was born this way
I'm on the right track, baby,
I was born this way

I was born this way, hey
I was born this way, hey
I'm on the right track, baby,
I was born this way, hey

I was born this way, hey
I was born this way, hey
I'm on the right track, baby,
I was born this way, hey

Bruce is in the choir room sorting through the glee club’s sheet music as Stephen comes walking in. “Organizing? Isn’t that something that could’ve waited until Monday morning to get done?”

Bruce laughs. “Yeah, probably. But I’ve been feeling… Cluttered, as of late,” he answers. “How have you been by the way? I feel like I haven’t seen you all week.”

Stephen fights a yawn. “You feel like that because you’re right. You haven’t seen me all week. The coach life has been a real busy shit show these past few days,” he shares. “I don’t think I’m as cut out for this as I thought.”

Bruce looks at his best friend, stunned. “Why do you say that?”

“There was some conflict this week with the glee boys, and I suspect it has something to do with this rivalry between Rogers and Barton, Rumlow, and Killian. Steve’s been so withdrawn as of late, and most of the players just aren’t cooperating, so I had to pull yet another shitty move on your boys, and… It just sucks. I love being the quirky, astronomy teacher. I haven’t ever had conflict with students when I was only doing that. Now, I feel as though I’m constantly caught between a rock and a hard place, and I feel guilty for being so hard on them.”

Bruce frowns. “You sound like you need a beer.”

Stephen chuckles. “Some marijuana might help."

“On the bright side, I know how you feel. I remember when the kids weren’t too pleased when Steve, Sam, and the cheerios joined the glee club last year. You want to help, but you can’t be showing blatant favouritism. You have to remain neutral and professional.”

Stephen nods. “Exactly. It’s hard. Have the boys mentioned anything?”

“No, actually. But for what it’s worth, dude, I know that every single player on that team is grateful for you. Those boys were already out of the season by the end of November last year, with multiple back to back losses. And yes, you guys have lost a couple now as well, but you also managed to pull off some sweet wins, too. And you still have a chance to turn it all around.”

Stephen groans. “I’ve missed you!”

Bruce laughs. “Me too, buddy.”

“So, you up for a night out on the town? Maybe a beer, then we could hit the casino?”

Bruce hums. “I’m booked tonight, but if you’re free tomorrow…” He says.

“Man, what are you so busy with the last few months?” Stephen asks suspiciously. “I feel like you always have plans lately.”

Bruce panics. “I’m just getting dinner… With an old friend from high school,” he lies.

“Well, fine. Even though this old friend from high school is probably not as entertaining as your old pal Stephen, you two have fun,” Stephen says as he prepares to leave the room.

But then, Natasha knocks on the already-open door.

“Hey, Nat,” Stephen says, pulling Bruce’s attention away from the sheet music.

“Hi, Stephen,” Natasha responds. She then looks over at Bruce.

Fuck. This is impossible. She looks so incredibly adorable today. “Hi,” she says to Bruce.

“Natasha. How’s it going?” He asks, for lack of a better idea.

“Can’t complain,” she answers with a smirk. Silence washes the room after this, as well as a tad of awkwardness.

So, Stephen leaves. “Well, I’ll leave you two. Have a good weekend, guys.”

This must be it.

This is their long-awaited heart to heart conversation, coming eight months after the last time they even talked.

“So, how was your summer?” Natasha asks.

Bruce can tell she’s just using small talk in order to get comfortable enough to inevitably tell or ask him something she’s been putting off.

But Bruce is also putting shit off, so he responds, “Pretty wicked. It was the first summer in years where I actually spent most of my time outside.”

"Pretty wicked?” Bruce thinks to himself. “Who the fuck says that?”

“How was yours?” He adds.

Natasha shrugs. “Oh, you know… I spent it out at my parents’ house. Taking time to mourn someone I thought I knew.”

Oh, shit. Here we go.

Since Natasha made the first move, Bruce takes the initiative to break the small talk and get straight to apologies and honesty. “Nat… I’m so sorry. For everything that went down with all of that,” Bruce says. He doesn’t even want to say Matthew Murdock’s name out loud. “I should probably also apologize for everything that happened that I was involved in. I didn’t mean to cause rifts between the two of you or be the cause of your pain. I can’t help but feel somewhat responsible.”

Natasha takes a few seconds to respond. “Brucey, none of it was your fault. I’m sorry for the way I acted. You and I spent an entire school year putting our own friendship in jeopardy for some sleaze bag with a superiority complex who was cheating on me the entire time.”

“This is a stupid question, but are you okay?” Bruce asks.

Natasha’s deep in thought. “He was a sleaze bag with a superiority complex who was cheating on me with a minor,” she says with a laugh. “Sorry. It’s incredibly inappropriate to be laughing, but sometimes I just say it aloud and it still leaves me speechless.”

Bruce subtly moves closer to her to see if she needs a hug, or a supportive hand, something.

“My god, last year was a nightmare,” she says, almost hysterically. “I let him change me. He turned me into a completely different person.”

“Natasha, it’s okay. Things ended between you two in an incredibly traumatic and horrifying way. But thankfully, they ended. You just need to focus on you now.”

“I almost lost the most amazing person in my life all because of Matthew Murdock,” she says as her eyes turn glossy.

Bruce watches her intently and makes to give her a sympathetic hug.

“Bruce, I love you. And I’m sorry that it took this catastrophic turn of events for me to realize it.”

“Natasha,” Bruce says, shaking his head. No. No. No.

“You have been by my side since the day we met. Do you remember, it was September of 2008? I was so nervous that first day. But then I heard it was your first day, too, and thus began our story.”

“Natasha,” Bruce repeats. This can’t be happening. Not now.

“I chose the wrong guy,” Natasha admits. “It was you. It was always you. I should’ve just been honest with myself, and with you from the very beginning. I love you, Bruce Banner.”

“Natasha.” This is exactly what Bruce didn’t want to happen. He’s going to have to choose between Winny and Natasha.

“And I’m about five years too late, but I love you,” she says.

Bruce sighs. A litany of swears are playing on a loop in his head. He’s been waiting to hear those three little words for so damn long. But at this point in time, he can’t do anything about it. “Natasha, I’m seeing someone.”

Bruce wouldn’t have said anything had he known that Natasha was going to stare at him as though she’d just been stabbed in the heart right in front of his own eyes.

But, now that he’s told her the truth, he knows he should just hurry up and tell her the entire truth.

“Her name’s Winny. We met last March. We were just hooking up at first, but then as time went on, we realized we actually liked each other and had a lot in common.”

Natasha quickly puts distance between them. She doesn’t quite know how best to process the news. “You’re dating someone,” she says. Not as a question, but as a statement.

“I am,” Bruce said. “And I’m happy. And it’s been a minute since I’ve been able to say that and actually mean it.”

Natasha nods. “I see.”

“But I need you to know that I love you, too, Nat. I have since I first laid eyes on you. But I had to stop kidding myself. I couldn’t keep wasting my life wishing and hoping for this exact moment to happen. I needed to move on. To try and get over you, even though I don’t think I ever truly will.”

Natasha’s crying now. “You don’t have to explain yourself, Brucey.”

“Natasha,” he says, on the verge of tears himself.

“Don’t,” she replies, crying through her fake smile. “You're happy. And you deserve to be happy. I just hope that after all of this… After the emotional turmoil this last year has been… That you and I can at least try to be friends. For real, this time. The way we were before."

“Of course, Nat,” Bruce assures her. “I would love nothing more.”

Natasha smiles as she wipes her eyes. “Okay. Perfect. Well, I guess I should let you get back to your sheet music.”

“Have a good weekend, Nat,” Bruce says.

“You too, Brucey. I’ll see you Monday morning,” she answers.

On her emotional walk back to her office, Natasha decides the easiest way to deal with this heartbreak is to sing about it.

[Natasha:]
And another one bites the dust
Oh, why can I not conquer love?
And I might have thought that we were one
Wanted to fight this war without weapons

And I wanted it, I wanted it bad
But there were so many red flags
Now another one bites the dust
Yeah, let's be clear I'll trust no one

You did not break me
I'm still fighting for peace

I've got thick skin and an elastic heart
But your blade it might be too sharp
I'm like a rubber band until you pull too hard
I may snap and I move fast
But you won't see me fall apart
Cos I've got an elastic heart

I've got an elastic heart
Yeah, I've got an elastic heart

And I will stay up through the night
Let's be clear won't close my eyes
And I know that I can survive
I'll walk through fire to save my life

And I want it, I want my life so bad
I'm doing everything I can
Then another one bites the dust
It's hard to lose a chosen one

You did not break me
I'm still fighting for peace

I've got thick skin and an elastic heart
But your blade it might be too sharp
I'm like a rubber band until you pull too hard
I may snap and I move fast
But you won't see me fall apart
Cos I've got an elastic heart

I've got thick skin and an elastic heart
But your blade it might be too sharp
I'm like a rubber band until you pull too hard
I may snap and I move fast
But you won't see me fall apart
Cos I've got an elastic heart

I've got thick skin and an elastic heart
But your blade it might be too sharp
I'm like a rubber band until you pull too hard
I may snap and I move fast
But you won't see me fall apart
Cos I've got an elastic heart

I've got an elastic heart

Chapter Text

December 5, 2013.

Bruce finally awakens the morning after his wildest night out in years. The second he opens his eyes his hangover makes itself known to him. His head is pounding, and he feels like throwing up.

Seven beers and three shots will do that to a lightweight. He looks over at his clock. 11:12am. He hasn’t slept in this late since 2006, at least. He looks down, lifts his duvet, and realizes he’s naked while the memories from the night before all come to him.

He hit it off with the woman he met at the bar, Winny. She was extremely attractive and had a certain mysteriousness to her that only made Bruce want to get to know more about her. She was also at least a good seven or so years older than him, and isn’t that on every man’s bingo card?

At some point in the night, Stephen went home, leaving Bruce and Winny to drink alone just the two of them. And, oh, right… Just a little after two in the morning, they hailed a cab and made the drive across town to Bruce’s place, where obviously, sexy times ensued. And apparently, they ensued all over his room by the looks of things.

Bruce mentally high-fives himself. It’s been a good few years since the last time a woman has set foot in his bedroom.

Bruce hears noises coming from his living room, so he slowly summons the strength and willpower to get out of bed, tosses some pajama pants on, and heads out there.

“Hey, there,” Bruce says, itching at his left eye with the palm of his right hand.

Winny’s standing by the window, her dress unzipped in the back and her heels in her hands. She’s looking at all of the framed photos Bruce has lying around. Then, she turns to look at Bruce. “Good morning.”

“You sleep well?” Bruce asks.

“Surprisingly, yes. I did,” Winny responds. “You’ve got yourself a five-star bed in there, Bruce. Better than the beds at the Blackbolt Hotel.”

Bruce laughs. “Thank you.” Then, the inevitable awkwardness sets in. “So, can I make you some coffee?”

“Who are these kids?” Winny asks, grabbing the framed photo of the Aural Avengers from Sectionals that he took after the competition. “Not to be nosey, it’s just not every day you see a framed picture of a group of teenagers in a grown man’s house.”

Bruce laughs. “Those are my glee kids. In addition to teaching science, I also coach the Shield High glee club,” he says with a friendly and hesitant smile in the off chance that Winny doesn’t react too kindly.

Winny stares at the photo some more. Bruce notices the way she stares at the boy with the perfectly teased, medium-length hair in the middle. Bucky. “That’s really cool.”

“It is?” Bruce asks. Winny’s confused by this. “Sorry, I just… Expected you to laugh, or something. We’re pretty low on the social totem pole at school, so I just figured any average person would find something like glee club dorky.”

“Well, I think you’ll find that I’m not any average person,” Winny responds.

Bruce nods. “So, about that coffee?”

“Any chance there’ll be a full breakfast with that coffee?” Winny asks.

“Well, that depends. How do you like your eggs?” Bruce asks, grinning from ear to ear.

Bruce thinks back to the morning of March 19, 2013, as he lays in bed with Winny, waiting for her to wake up. Though this time, it’s not the morning after a random hookup.

Their relationship has been everything that Bruce has needed these past few months. Winny’s older than Bruce, sure, but you would never know that based on how fun, spontaneous, and sexy she is. No previous girlfriend has been able to connect with Bruce, or get him to open up, the way Winny has. It’s safe to say he’s fallen in love with her… Hard.

“Hey, you missed the turn for Prospect,” Bucky says as he looks out the window.

“I’m aware,” Steve says as he turns left, moving onto the highway.

Bucky looks at him, confused. “But I thought we were going to Prospect?”

“Just play your music and sing along like a good boy,” Steve says, joking. Bucky playfully smacks Steve’s arm.

The two drive for about forty minutes. They finally pull up to this cute little park in the small, country town outside of Lima.

“What’re we doing here?” Bucky asks.

“Would you mind getting the throw blanket out of the trunk?” Steve questions, ignoring his boyfriend.

Bucky walks over to the trunk and finds a throw blanket, as well as a large picnic basket inside. He pulls out both items and walks back over to his boyfriend. “A picnic? How retro,” Bucky says, fighting the urge to smile.

“I was feeling epic,” Steve says with a shrug. “Besides, picnics are technically sort of our thing. This one just so happens to be outside on the grass as opposed to the auditorium floor.”

The two walk over to the beautiful, green field and set up camp. Bucky sits and watches as Steve grabs two plastic plates and places the ham and cheese sandwiches he made on them. Then, he opens the containers of carrots and cucumbers, and sets those out along with the containers of fruit and pretzels.

Then, he pulls out champagne flutes and fills them with the bottle of iced tea he’d purchased before he picked Bucky up.

“One of the perks of coming out here is that we can sit out in public and don’t have to worry as much about being seen together,” Steve says, passing Bucky his drink. "Also it's about to be too cold to do this for at least a few months."

“What’s this town called again?” Bucky asks.

Steve looks around in search of a sign. “Oh geez… Beaverdam? Maybe? I forget.”

Bucky laughs. “So, not that I’m not appreciative of this very romantic gesture, but is there a specific reason as to why we’re doing this?”

“Come on, Buck. Do I need a reason to treat you?” Steve questions. Bucky stares at his boyfriend dead in the eyes, unconvinced. “Okay, you got me. Our nine-month anniversary is next Friday, and I just didn’t want to wait to do something special. I plan on surprising you with something new every day leading up to Friday.”

Bucky blushes. “Steve, if you’re going this hard for our nine months, what the hell are you planning on doing for our one year?”

“You don’t even want to know,” Steve says with a laugh. “Look, I know things are still hard for us… We can’t go for dinner at Breadstix; The only movies we can go see are at the Drive In, and only at night. I just don’t want to waste a single moment. I need to show you how much you and our relationship mean to me since we can’t be out and proud about it.”

Bucky shakes his head in disbelief. This is his life now. And he’s still so damn shocked at how lucky he is.

“To us,” Bucky says, holding up his flute.

“To us,” Steve repeats.

December 6, 2013.

Bruce walks into the teacher’s lounge, in desperate need of a cup of caffeine. He spent the entire night before preparing for Sectionals, and his day consisted of an afternoon hike with Winny.

Once the coffee’s in his mug, he heads over to Stephen’s table.

“Morning,” Bruce says.

“Hey, what’s up?” Stephen asks as he works on some football paperwork.

“I’m exhausted, how are you?” Bruce asks in a yawn.

“What, another late night with your girlfriend?” Stephen asks sardonically.

Bruce groans. “Come on, man. I thought you were going to quit busting my balls about that! I didn’t tell you about Winny because I didn’t want to jinx it. She and I have both been hurt before in the past, so we decided it would be better this way.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, buddy. I’m just a little choked that you told Natasha before you told me,” Stephen responds.

“I didn’t really have a choice, did I?” Bruce asks rhetorically, in reference to that conversation he and Natasha had in the choir room weeks ago. The one where Natasha admitted she was in love with Bruce, and Bruce had to tell her about Winny.

Since then, things with Natasha have been good. Not bad, not great, but good. And considering the blows their friendship has taken the past year and some, Bruce can’t complain about “good.”

“Morning, you two,” Natasha says as she comes waltzing into the lounge.

“Morning,” Stephen says and Bruce waves.

“And how are you both this morning?” She asks.

“Tired. I was up late last night coming up with a killer setlist for Sectionals!”

“Oh, let me guess. Bucky’s going to sing a solo, and then there will either be a dash of Steve or Nakia somewhere in there, and then you’re going to finish off with a classic rock number,” Natasha says.

Bruce stares at her, puzzled. “Did you go through my desk this morning?”

Natasha laughs. “No, it’s just what you always do,” she answers.

“That’s not true,” Bruce responds. “Is that true, man?”

Stephen nods. “You do tend to do that a lot.”

“I mean, every team tries to showcase their strongest players,” Bruce says semi-defensively.

“I agree, Bruce. It’s just seeing the kids do Grease, it really reminded me of how much talent you’ve got in the glee club. Sharon and Carol have beautiful voices, and Tony and T’Challa can really dance.”

Natasha notices the way Bruce frowns. “Look, you obviously know what you’re doing. I don’t mean to tell you how to run your show. But the glee club… You guys used to be the underdogs. And now you’re a real team, which is wonderful… You’re like a constellation of stars. And I would just hate to think that you might be ignoring some of them, because they don’t burn quite as obviously bright.”

Bruce stares at her intently. He’s really hearing her words, and it’s inspiring some new ideas.

“You have a point,” Bruce admits. “Maybe it is time for a shakeup. Anyways, speaking of Sectionals, I have two tickets with your guys’ names on them if you’re down to join us?”

“Count me in,” Stephen says, taking a sip of his coffee.

“I actually have a prior commitment for this Saturday,” Natasha says. “But I’ll be there in spirit, and I can’t wait to hear how it goes.”

Bruce is disappointed. He really wants Natasha to go. She has yet to see the kids perform at a real competition…

“Bruce, what are you doing?” He thinks to himself. He shouldn’t be this rattled at Natasha not being able to go. Especially because he has a girlfriend, one who he still hasn’t even asked to come to Sectionals.

Bruce is already in the choir room writing SECTIONALS, and this year’s theme, YOUTH, on the whiteboard as all of the kids come walking in for rehearsal.

“Mr. Banner, I have an announcement. I’ve selected the perfect song for me to sing to launch our performance at Sectionals,” Bucky says.

“I have an announcement first. I’ve decided to do something different for Sectionals this year.”

“Oh, so, two of us are getting solos?” Bucky asks as he takes a seat beside his boyfriend.

“No, we’ll only have one soloist featured at the competition this year, Bucky…”

“Thank god,” Bucky mutters under his breath in relief.

“There just won’t be a solo from you,” Bruce finishes. Everyone peers over to watch the exact moment Bucky’s face cracks.

“Finally! So, what song do I get to sing?” Sam asks, mostly joking.

“Well, I was thinking that our very own Danny and Sandy could take the leads this time around,” Bruce says.

Carol and Tony light up at the offer. “Ken and Barbie?” Bucky asks bitterly. “But… Don’t we want to win?”

Tony looks at him, hurt. “You used to be just sort of unlikeable, but now, I pretty much feel like punching you every time you open your mouth,” Carol says, glaring at Bucky.

Bucky exhales roughly and looks back at Bruce, avoiding her.

“Okay, listen. I have talked the talk about everyone in here feeling special for over a year now, but frankly I haven’t walked the walk. We have got a lot of talent here, and it’s about time I showcase it,” Bruce shares.

Steve decides to step in and try to help his boyfriend out. “Mr. Banner, I’m all for pumping up the team, making everyone feel special, but don’t we want to utilize our secret weapon at every opportunity? I mean, you don’t take the star quarterback out before the big game.”

“Easy to say when you’re the star quarterback,” Valkyrie says.

“This isn’t about me, this is about the team,” Steve replies to her.

“You are such a hypocrite,” Valkyrie snaps back.

“Like you even know what that means,” Bucky responds in Steve’s defense.

Valkyrie just about gets up out of her seat. “It means that your boyfriend is full of crap, hobbit!”

“You know what? Ever since Grease you’ve been up everyone’s asses a little more than usual, and I’m sick of it! Me, Tony, also I’m taller than you, so I don't know who you're calling hobbit!"

“Come on, Buck. She’s not worth it,” Steve says, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Oh, really? Because that’s not what you thought that night at your place last year,” Valkyrie says suggestively.

All the kids’ mouths drop at the news of Valkyrie and Steve’s hookup finally being made public.

Bucky looks back over at Valkyrie, confused. “That’s right, Elton. Did your little sweetheart over here tell you he was a virgin? Cause if he did, he’s been lying to you. Because he and I totally got it on last year.”

“Okay, enough already! No more conversations about this, or anything! This is our plan for Sectionals, and that’s final. Now, let’s pick some songs,” Bruce says.

Bucky sinks back into his seat, unable to even make eye contact with Steve. He feels sick to his stomach. It’s almost unnerving how differently Bucky is made to feel about his boyfriend in just a matter of seconds.

Steve keeps whispering Bucky’s name for Bucky to look at him, but Bucky refuses. He scoots his seat over so that they’re not sitting so close to one another.

Nakia makes her way to the cafeteria after her third period English class, meeting up with Sharon and Gamora at their usual table. They rarely eat in the cafeteria these days, but when they do, they sit at this same table near the exit to the football field.

“Girls, that glee rehearsal was some drama,” Nakia says, placing her backpack onto the table.

“We were just talking about it,” Gamora replies as she plays with her carne asada fries with a fork.

“Yeah, that was… Rough. I mean, I’m not Bucky’s biggest fan, but I don’t know if he deserved that,” Sharon adds to the conversation.

Nakia pulls out her chicken cesar salad from her bag. “I genuinely thought he already knew and that he just didn’t care.”

“Really? You thought Bucky Barnes wouldn’t care about something like that?” Gamora asks, mocking the idea. If there’s one thing Bucky is, it’s dramatic. Gamora knows that if Bucky had already known, it would’ve been the grand topic of discussion at one of their lunches.

Nakia shrugs. “I mean, I don’t know. We all already knew, and none of us really cared much when we found out last year. But, Sharon’s right, it was rough. I wonder how long they’ll be going at it.”

Then, Alison Blaire and Daisy Johnson come walking up to their table.

“Hi, Ali,” Sharon says.

“Yeah, hi, Carter,” Alison, dressed in her cheerios uniform, answers in her typical snarky too cool for this shit voice. Sharon actually hates herself for ever having spoken that same exact way to other people. “We’re here for this one,” she says, pointing to Nakia.

“Me?” Nakia questions, confused.

“Are you Nakia Shauku?” Daisy asks.

Nakia nods. “Yes, ma’am.”

Daisy gives her a half-frown, half-smile. “Hi, Nakia. I’m Daisy,” she says.

“Get to the point,” Alison mutters rudely. Then, she decides to take matters into her own hands. “You’re dating T’Challa, right?”

Nakia shakes her head. “No, we’re not. He and I are… We’re not dating.”

Daisy sighs in relief. “Oh, okay, good.”

“Why?” Sharon asks.

“Because he was hitting Daisy’s line last Friday night being all flirty and borderline cheating. But now that we know you’re not dating, I guess it wasn’t cheating,” Alison replies. “So, I’m out of here,” she says, walking back to the cheerios table.

Nakia stands there, surprised at the news. “What kind of stuff was he saying?” She asks.

“You can totally sit down, Daisy,” Gamora says.

Daisy takes her up on the offer. “Well, he just messaged me and said that Scott Lang gave him my number, and… I guess you can see for yourself if you’d like?”

Nakia nods vehemently. “Yes, please.”

Daisy surfs through her phone and then passes it down to Nakia. She, Gamora, and Sharon all huddle in close to read the messages together.

12/3/2013

9:33PM

T’Challa: Hey, is this Daisy Johnson?

Daisy: hi! yeah it is. Who’s this??

T’Challa: T’Challa! We met a couple weeks ago at the game?

Daisy: oh hey!! i remember you! what’s up? how’d you get my number? lol.

T’Challa: Scott Lang gave it to me! I hope that’s okay??

Daisy: that’s perfect! especially cause I found you pretty hot J

T’Challa: Well, that’s funny, because I thought the same exact thing.

Daisy: smooth, t’challa, haha. So, what’s up?

T’Challa: Nothing much. Just doing homework, wishing I was hanging out with you.

T’Challa: I know we barely know each other, but I knew right after meeting you that you seemed like a really cool girl. We don’t get those much over at Shield.

Daisy: you sure know how to make a girl feel special lol.

Daisy: so… do you have a girlfriend?

T’Challa: I try, haha. No, I don’t!

T’Challa: But I’m working on that

Daisy: hmm i see. well, would you be down to hang out sometime?

T’Challa: Definitely! I’ll text you sometime!

Daisy: you better!

Nakia, Sharon, and Gamora lean away from the phone after they finish reading the texts. “Here you go,” Nakia says as she hands Daisy her phone back. “Thanks for coming to me with this and double checking.”

“Of course,” Daisy says. She then smiles at the trio and takes off.

Sharon’s pissed, while Gamora’s disappointed. Nakia, however, is devastated. Sure, her and T’Challa aren’t technically dating, but she thought there was some unspoken agreement that they were, at the very least, more than friends. The entire situation just makes her feel nauseous.

“Are you okay?” Sharon asks her.

Nakia nods. “Mm-hm.”

“What do you think about that?” Gamora questions.

Nakia shrugs. “Who cares what I think? He’s not my boyfriend, clearly.” At that same moment, the girls all look over and see T’Challa walk into the caf with Thor and Sam by his side.

Nakia gets up and grabs her bag, tossing it over her shoulder. “Excuse me. I’ll see you guys later.” Sharon and Gamora watch in dismay as she exits the cafeteria.

Steve enters the locker room in order to get his belongings and then makes his way for his vehicle. His head’s not in the right space at the moment, so he asked Coach Strange if he could be excused from practice early. Stephen could sense that something was bothering the kid, so he allowed it.

Steve’s felt sick all day. Bucky hasn’t so much as looked his way since glee club this morning, and quite frankly, it’s killing him.

Steve’s not stupid. He knows this is a huge, potentially relationship-ruining fuck up on his part. He’s had multiple opportunities for honesty, and still, he chose to say nothing. He was completely naïve to ever believe that Valkyrie could actually keep a secret, especially one this big.

And, speaking of Valkyrie… She’s filling up her water bottle at the water fountain right down the hall when she and Steve make eye contact.

“Hey,” she says. It comes off completely harmless, but Steve is having none of it.

“Go fuck yourself,” Steve bites back.

Valkyrie frown. “Really?”

Steve stops walking. “Yes, Valkyrie. Really,” he says. “You don’t realize the kind of shit you and your words can cause, do you?”

Valkyrie crosses her arms. “Steve, you can hate me for what I did all you want, but I get the feeling that you’re more upset at the fact you got busted than anything.”

Steve doesn’t react. Because deep down, he knows she’s right.

“Besides, you don’t even realize the kind of golden opportunity that you have right in front of you,” Valkyrie says.

“What are you talking about?” Steve asks.

“Well, clearly, Killian is the new football team favorite. Word on the street is that he’s going to become starting quarterback soon. He’s already got prom king on lock and it’s only December.”

Steve rolls his eyes. “What’s your point, Valkyrie?”

“My point is that this is the perfect opportunity for a coolness injection. And I might be your last shot at it. Forget about Corny Collins and give me a proper shot. Now that everyone knows about us, you’re going to go from uncool to Chilly Willy in a heartbeat. People are already starting to look at you different,” Valkyrie explains.

“I can’t do that and I never would do that. Bucky would never forgive me,” Steve says.

Valkyrie snickers. “And that would be bad because?”

“Because I’m in love with him and I don’t want to hurt him. Ever.”

“Too late,” Valkyrie says with a grin. “Steve, don’t you see that that Abercrombie and Bitch model is like an anchor dragging you down to the depths of Loserville?”

Steve clenches his jaw. “Stop it, Valkyrie! That’s my boyfriend you’re talking about.” Steve’s so heated, he doesn’t even care that somebody could’ve just heard him. “Besides, I’ve done a lot of growing the last year. None of the shit that still matters to you, matters to me anymore. And that includes being popular. So, thanks, but no thanks. I’d rather someone rip my heart out of my chest before I ever take you up on that offer.”

December 7, 2013.

“Good morning, handsome,” Winny says as she answers the phone.

“Good morning, beautiful,” Bruce responds. “I’ve been texting you since last night! I was getting worried.”

“I’m sorry, I had a glass of wine with supper and then crashed. And then this morning, I overslept and was almost late to work,” Winny replies. She then puts him on speaker as she reads through his texts. “Oh, what did you want to talk about?”

“I just wanted to see if you were free this Saturday?” Bruce asks.

“I think so,” Winny says. “Why, what’re we doing?”

“You will be joining Stephen and I at my glee club’s Sectionals competition here in Lima,” Bruce answers optimistically.

Winny freezes. “Wait, is this Saturday the eleventh?”

“Yes, it is,” Bruce says.

“Oh, no, hon, I’m not free! I’m going to visit my mom this weekend for her birthday!” She says, hoping Bruce believes the lie.

“Her birthday? Wasn’t that this past summer?” Bruce questions.

Fuck!

Luckily, Winny’s quick on her feet. “No, this summer was my parents’ wedding anniversary. And you know, considering we lost my father just months before that, I didn’t want her to be alone.”

“Right, right. Well, shit!” Bruce replies. “That kind of sucks. I wish you could’ve been there to help cheer us on. And, just to meet the kids. I’ve been trying to find the perfect opportunity to introduce you to them, and this would’ve been it. But, hey, duty calls.”

Winny’s touched by this. She really is. But there’s absolutely no way she can go. She’s not ready for Bruce to find out who she is yet, and if she were to step foot into a show choir competition, regardless of where it’s being held, she knows that people would recognize her.

“Soon, babe. I promise you’ll get another chance to do it soon,” Winny says.

“Alright, well will I see you at all this week?” Bruce asks.

“You know what, Bruce? I’m not sure. It’s an extremely busy week here at school, so I don’t think I’ll have time to make any trips out to Lima. But I should be back from my mom’s on Sunday, so maybe I can head up then.”

Silence.

“School?” Bruce questions.

Fuck!

“Did I say school? Jesus Christ, I mean the bank. See, I’m already going bonkers,” Winny replies, laughing. She feels herself working up a sweat under her blouse. “But I love you so much, and I will call you tonight, okay?”

Bruce stands, stunned in place. It’s the first time either of them has used the L word. Winny’s so frazzled at almost having been caught, she doesn’t even notice.

Bruce nods. “Alright, honey. Sounds good. I love you, too.”

Pepper Potts laughs aloud as soon as Winny hangs up. “Well, that was smooth.”

Winny screams in frustration. “Be quiet. I almost just blew my own cover. That’s no laughing matter!”

“You ever thought about… Hmm, I don’t know. Coming clean?” Pepper asks. “Winny, I don’t want to be the one to keep reminding you, but the longer you keep this lie up, the worse the fight is going to be when he does find out.”

Winny looks toward the stage and thinks about it. “Pepper, I already told you. I didn’t think I was going to fall for the man… But I did. And I want to be selfish for a little longer. I need to. Because it feels good to have finally found a decent man in this world, and because there’s not a chance in hell he’s going to stay with me when he finds out.”

Pepper nods, rubbing Winny’s shoulder sympathetically.

“Besides… You know Bruce isn’t the only one I’m worried about,” Winny says. “Yes, Bruce can’t find out that he’s dating the coach of his competition, but you know who can’t find out that his coach’s girlfriend is his… Well, you know.”

Then, the bell sounds and Throat Explosion comes walking out onto the stage seconds later.

“Hey, kids,” Winny says, moving on.

“What number are we running this morning, Winny?” Wanda Maximoff asks in her smooth Sokovian accent. Winny has such a personal relationship with her kids, that she’s insisted for years that they call her by her first name.

“Well, we may have won Sectionals last week, but your performance could’ve been a lot better. So, I want you guys to run your entire setlist from the top and see if you can correct the mistakes you all made.”

“All three songs?” Pietro Maximoff asks.

“All. Three. Songs,” Winny repeats. “Impress me.”

Peter rolls into the choir room, prepared to get to work on rehearsals for Sectionals.

He’s extremely tired on account of his day having consisted of an exam, an oral presentation, and then a tutoring session, but he’s excited for Sectionals, so he’s eager to power through it.

He’s the first one in the room, so he wheels right up to the piano and starts to play the opening notes to Yiruma’s “River Flows in You.” He loses himself in the song for a moment but is interrupted once Gamora and Thor come walking in.

Considering Gamora and Peter haven’t exactly been on speaking terms for months now, and because Thor has his own personal beef with Peter regarding their whole tutoring situation, neither of them say hi to Peter. But Peter doesn’t give a crap.

Peter has been trying to take Sam’s advice. He’s trying not to lose his cool in front of them to prove to Gamora that he’s the bigger, more mature person and that she’s the one missing out. But it’s getting extremely hard as of late. Because lately, these two seem to constantly be around him and shoving their love in his face.

The two lovebirds walk right toward the two seats in the front row, dropping their bags to the floor. “Oh, shit. My wallet’s in my locker. I need to go get it now before I forget,” Thor says.

“Alright,” Gamora says, leaning over and kissing her boyfriend for an uncomfortable number of seconds.

Boom. Exactly what Peter means.

Thor exits, leaving the two exes alone.

“Was that necessary?” Peter asks. He’s completely unaware that he’s asked the question aloud until Gamora looks at him questionably.

“Was what necessary?”

Yikes. Well, he can’t back down now.

“That make out,” Peter responds. “I mean, there’s literally no one else in the room. Might as well add that to the list.”

“What list?” Gamora questions.

“The list of the instances in which you two have clearly tried to make me jealous,” Peter says.

Gamora laughs. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“No?” Peter asks. “Gamora, literally at any given opportunity, you choose to throw your relationship with Thor in my face. And quite frankly, I’m over it. I apologized for singing that number the first week of school, but if you’re still bothered by it, let me know. You don’t have to do all of this.”

“You’re so full of it, Peter,” Gamora replies. “This might come as a shock to you, but whatever Thor and I do in public has absolutely nothing to do with you, and everything to do with him and I.”

“Well, could’ve fooled me,” Peter says, averting his attention back to the piano.

Gamora stands up. “I’m not the monster you seem to think I am. And I refuse to let you make me out to be one. Also, just by the way, coming up to me and saying sorry for the number yesterday, and then wheeling away right after? That’s barely an apology.”

Thor walks back in. “What’s going on in here?”

Gamora tenses up a little. No, she’s not Peter’s biggest fan. But she wants to avoid any conflict between him and Thor.

“Nothing, Thor,” Gamora replies.

“It sure didn’t sound like nothing,” Thor says back, staring Peter down.

“Babe, please. He’s not even worth it,” Gamora says. Then, T’Challa and Tony come walking in, and shortly thereafter, Sharon and Nakia.

Any potential fight is shelved on account of too many people being around. But Thor does glare at Peter for the entirety of the rehearsal. Gamora notices, causing her to be an anxious wreck the whole time.

December 8, 2013.

“Thank you for finally agreeing to talk to me,” Steve says as he walks into the office, bright and early Wednesday morning. He tosses his backpack onto the ground and takes a seat. In the chair beside his sits Bucky.

Steve’s spent the last two days trying to approach, text, and call Bucky, who’s been giving Steve the silent treatment. Steve was unsuccessful in reaching out to his boyfriend, so he was surprised when he woke up this morning to a message from Bucky asking Steve to meet him.

“Just tell me to my face that it’s true,” Bucky demands, avoiding eye contact.

Steve takes a pause. “I’m sorry, okay? I shouldn’t have lied to you, Buck. I just figured everyone was better off not knowing about it. Valkyrie swore to me that she would never say a word.”

“But don’t you see how it’s ten times worse now?” Bucky questions. “I mean, why her? Sharon, I’d understand. But, Valkyrie?”

“You have to believe me when I say that I didn’t intentionally set out for this to happen. It just… did.”

“Are you attracted to her?” Bucky asks, finally looking his boyfriend in the eyes. “Like… More attracted to her than you are to me?”

“Don’t answer that,” Natasha urges to Steve, waving her hands, finally chiming in.

Bucky had no issue going to Ms. Romanoff for help. Other than Mr. Strange, she’s the closest thing to an outside ally the Aural Avengers have. And even though she was the one who spilled the beans about Sharon’s pregnancy to Bucky last year, something she was supposed to keep to herself, Bucky trusts her.

“My dad used to tell me this old story of him and my mom going to couple’s counselling when my dad traded the van in for a Camaro back when I was younger. They didn’t expect it to help, but it ended up being the only thing that kept them together. And kept them from killing each other,” Bucky shares.

“That’s sweet,” Natasha says with a sympathetic smile.

“We need your help. That’s why I set up this couple’s counselling session,” Bucky says to her.

“Well, I’m not a couple’s counselor,” Natasha corrects. “But, you’re both in glee club. Why don’t you sing about it? Yeah, I think that could work well. I think there’s some really good songs about betrayal out there, you know, I’m pretty sure there’s some Eagles songs.”

Bucky and Steve both look unconvinced.

“Okay, new plan. We’ll start with you, Steve. Why did you lie to Bucky?”

“Because I didn’t want to hurt him. It didn’t mean anything at all,” Steve admits.

“Then why did you do it with her?” Bucky asks.

“Why are you so caught up with who it was?” Steve questions.

“Is it because she’s hot?”

Steve groans. “Oh my god, yeah. Sure, she’s super hot, but it doesn’t…”

Natasha cringes and shakes her head, letting Steve know he should stop talking.

“As a therapist, do you think it’d be cool if I smacked him right now?” Bucky asks.

“Well, I’m not a therapist, so no. That’d be wildly inappropriate. And then I’d have to have a talk with Principal Fury if he found out. So, why don’t you just storm out?”

Bucky storms out, but not before looking at Steve with nothing but pure betrayal in his eyes.

“Is there anything you want to talk about while you’re in here?” Natasha asks Steve.

Steve throws his hands over his face in frustration and groans again.

Bucky’s sitting out by the bleachers during lunch. He’s got nothing with him while he sits there, pondering everything going on.

Maybe he’s overacting. Bucky knows he tends to be a bit dramatic at times, but he’s still just a person with feelings that he doesn’t always know how to control. And right now, his feelings are hurt.

Nakia comes walking up to the bleachers with Sharon, Gamora, and Thor. She sees the pitiful look on Bucky’s face. “Hey, guys. Can you give me and Bucky a second?”

The other three nod as Nakia makes her way over to him.

“What’s up?” Nakia asks.

“Absolutely nothing,” Bucky replies. “What’s up with you?”

“You know something, Barnes? You’re a very easy person to read,” Nakia says. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m feeling lied to. And I don’t like it,” Bucky says.

“I know I have a big mouth and all, and I promise to keep this between us if you choose to tell me. But I just have to ask… What all happened? What’s the full story?”

Bucky shifts over so that he’s facing Nakia, as opposed to facing the empty football field.

“Steve and I went out to Prospect a while back. It was a super intimate night. I told him that I was a virgin and he told me he was, too. Obviously, I was psyched. He and I have been doing so well that the idea of eventually losing our virginities to each other just felt… Right. But then, Valkyrie happened, and I realized that my boyfriend is a lying douche.”

Nakia snorts. “Well, you’re right about that last part. I mean, that’s extremely uncool of him. Personally, I think lying in general is bad, but that especially is just an awful thing to lie about.”

Bucky throws his arms up. “Thank you!”

“But, Bucky, you shouldn’t let this one mistake define your guys’ entire relationship,” Nakia advises. “Steve’s been nothing but a great boyfriend, hasn’t he? When you tell me stories about the adventures you two have gone on, or the things that Steve’s surprised you with, it makes me want that for myself, desperately.”

“Yeah…” Bucky says, deep in thought.

“And that’s only stuff you guys have been able to do in complete secrecy. Imagine how much better it’s going to be once you don’t have to hide anymore,” Nakia adds. “Sorry. You didn’t ask for my advice. You’re allowed to be upset, because yes, he fucked up. And bad. And he should absolutely spend a few more days in the doghouse. But I just don’t want you to look at him and only see this one big screw up. Because other than this, he sounds like he’s a really good boyfriend.”

Bucky nods. “You know, that’s pretty good advice. Especially because most days I can’t tell whether you actually like me or not.”

Nakia shrugs. “Meh, it usually depends on the day,” she teases. “Luckily, today I do like you.”

“I like us better when we’re not fighting for the spotlight,” Bucky says.

“Hey, don’t say that. It keeps us on our toes,” Nakia responds. “Besides… It’s bound to happen again sooner or later, so I better not catch you slipping.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Bucky says with a smile.

December 9, 2013.

Bruce walks into his house after yet another long day at school to the sound of Michael Bublé playing in the living room. He’s extremely confused. He sure as hell didn’t leave the music playing when he left this morning, and especially not Michael Bublé.

“Hey, sailor,” Winny says as she lights one of the many candles set up around the room.

“Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes,” Bruce says with a smile painted across his face. “What’s all this, baby?”

Winny walks over and gives him a chaste kiss. “I know how hard this week has been for you, what with your Sectionals rehearsals on top of your regular classes. So, I just wanted to help out. Besides, I’ve had quite the week myself, and I wanted to be sure I saw you at least once.”

Bruce is touched at the kind gesture. Then the delicious smell wafting in from the kitchen makes its way to Bruce’s nostrils.

“Is that your homemade chicken pot pie I smell?” Bruce questions as he inhales deeply.

“Only the best for my man,” Winny responds, handing Bruce a bottle of his favorite beer.

“You are everything to me,” Bruce says, kissing her. “How lucky am I?”

“The luckiest,” Winny replies. She then heads into the kitchen and brings out two plates full of chicken pot pie and a side of garden salad with her famous vinaigrette just as Bruce places the two throw pillows on his couch onto the floor on opposite sides of his coffee table. He has a perfectly good dining table in the kitchen, but him and Winny prefer to sit in the living room. It’s much more intimate that way.

“This looks amazing,” Bruce says.

“And I bet it’ll taste even better than it looks,” Winny replies. “Come on, dig in.”

The first bite tastes like heaven itself. Bruce wasn’t a big pot pie eater before Winny started making him her recipe. Her cooking skills are just one of the many things he adores about her.

“So, there’s something we have yet to discuss that happened earlier this week,” Winny states.

“Oh, yeah? What’s that?” Bruce asks.

“In all the chaos, I may or may not have told you I loved you,” Winny says. “And then I may or may not have even realized I said it.”

Bruce smiles. “And I may or may not have said it back.”

Winny laughs. “I’m so sorry. I said it as a complete throwaway line, and it didn’t even register as the words left my mouth. Who does that?”

“It’s fine, hon,” Bruce reassures her.

“It’s not. But I need you to know I meant every word. I should’ve probably even said it way sooner than I had,” Winny shares. “But my last relationship still weighs heavy on my heart. I didn’t want to ruin this relationship the way I did that one.”

Bruce knows that Winny’s last serious relationship was complicated. She and the guy spent several unhappy years together, until the guy wasted thousands of their shared money on a gambling addiction. So, Winny finally left, and that’s about all she’s managed to share with him.

“Winny, you have nothing to worry about. We’ve managed to go this long without so much as a fight, right? I’m here for you, babe. Always,” Bruce says.

The two lean over and kiss one another passionately. They then decide to ditch their dinner and head to the bedroom to have sex instead because they’re both grown adults and like they said, it’s been a long week.

Sure, he loves Natasha. He always will. But he would be a complete fool to throw what he and Winny have away.

Clack.

Bucky looks around his room to see what the noise is. It doesn’t happen again, so he returns to his homework.

Clack.

Bucky ignores it that time.

Clack.

Bucky stands up and searches through the room. But then it happens again, and this time, Bucky can see the rock hit his window.

He walks over, looks down and sees Steve, who’s about to throw another one.

“You don’t think this is going to look conspicuous to anyone from school who might see you?” Bucky questions after he opens the window. Bucky knows at least three other kids who go to Shield High who live in his neighborhood.

“Let them talk,” Steve says.

Bucky’s surprised at this. “You don’t mean that.”

Steve laughs. “Damn it, Buck, I just needed to see you.”

“Well, you saw me,” Bucky responds dryly.

Steve sighs. “So, that’s it? This is how things are going to be between us?”

Bucky chews on the inside of his cheek. “I don’t know.”

“Do you still love me?” Steve asks.

Bucky hesitates. “I don’t know,” he replies.

Steve looks gutted. “Look, I’m not oblivious to the fact that I did something bad. I’m owning up to my mistake. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?”

Bucky just stares down at his boyfriend.

“Our nine months is tomorrow,” Steve says. “I just want to know if we’re going to get the chance to spend the evening together or not.”

“I don’t know,” Bucky answers.

Steve starts to speak, but Bucky cuts him off. “You don’t get to tell me how to react. I admit, maybe I’m being a little overdramatic… But you don’t get to dictate how I feel, or how long I feel it for,” he says. “And if you’re annoyed, well… Don’t lie to me next time.” With that, he closes his window and walks away, leaving Steve to wallow in the words.

December 11, 2013.

The kids all jump onto the bus as Bruce and Stephen pack up the few seats in the back with all of their wardrobe and makeup.

Bruce can tell just by looking at a few of their faces that things are very tense between some of them. Really, the only ones who look excited and happy to be there are Sharon, Sam, Carol, and Tony.

Stephen takes his spot in the driver’s seat. “Are we good to go?”

Bruce turns around to look at the kids. He counts all twelve of them, their costumes, and looks back at Stephen. “Good to go.”

It’s a short trip, only about thirteen minutes because Sectionals is being held at Adamantium High School, home of the Singsations, and it’s just on the other end of the city.

But what goes down in those thirteen minutes is intense. Bruce can just barely make out at least three different heated conversations behind him.

On the one hand, there’s T’Challa and Nakia:

“Okay, what’s up?” T’Challa asks her.

Nakia sits in the seat behinds his, reading a magazine. “What do you mean?”

“I just feel like you’ve been super distant these last few days.”

Nakia laughs. “Hmm, that doesn’t sound like me. Seems like if I’ve been distant then I probably have a good reason for it.”

“Did I do something wrong?” T’Challa asks, worried.

“You know what, T? I’m just trying to enjoy my magazine,” Nakia says. “Why don’t you try talking to somebody else?”

T’Challa turns back around, leaving Nakia alone.

And on the other hand, there’s Gamora and Thor:

“I don’t see why you couldn’t just let me give him the smackdown,” Thor says. “It’s not like I would’ve actually hit him. I’m not an animal.”

“Because, even though he and I aren’t on the greatest of terms, he’s still someone I consider a friend. Besides, other than that number during the first week of school, he’s been really cool about you and I.”

“Bullshit!” Thor exclaims. “That weasel has been shooting us daggers since day one! And that number he sang to you? Still a total dick move. And so was bailing on my tutoring. None of this would have happened if he would’ve just appreciated you and your guys’ relationship. I don’t feel an ounce of sympathy for the kid.”

And the final conversation is between Steve and Bucky.

“You know it’s one thing to still be mad, fine. But for you to still be giving me the silent treatment is a little childish,” Steve says. “Especially since you talked to me that night at your house.”

Bucky finally puts down his 3DS. “There’s really nothing else left to say. You sleep with her of all people, and yet you think it’s something that you can just get away with and not have to tell anyone about. We make a pledge to lose our virginities to each other, and I find out you lied to me. And then, you talk about how hot she is in Ms. Romanoff’s office. You dug yourself into this hole, Steve.”

“Then tell it to me straight, Bucky... Are we still together?” Steve asks sadly. “I’m sitting here trying to fight for us and you’re not making a sliver of an effort!”

“You’re suddenly the victim of what, Steve?” Bucky questions. “You lied to me.”

“Answer the first question,” Steve pleads.

“Yes!” Bucky replies, loud enough that everyone looks their way.

Bruce says a silent prayer to the gods above that this drama doesn’t affect their chances. How embarrassing would it be if they got knocked out at Sectionals? Very.

Upon arriving, the Aural Avengers drop off their belongings in Green Room C and make their way to the auditorium to watch their opponents perform.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, please give a warm round of applause for your very own Singsations!” A voice coming through the p.a. system announces.

The curtains rise to reveal a glee club of thirteen members, dressed in yellow and white. A young female student takes center stage and leads the number.

[The Singsations:]
Days when
We'd fight, we'd fight 'til I would give in
Yeah, perfect disasters
We were reaching, reaching for the rafters

And on most of the days we were searching for ways
To get up and get out of the town that we were raised, yeah
'Cause we were done
I remember, we were sleeping in cars, we were searching for OZ
We were burning cigars with the white plastics tips 'til we saw the sun
And we said crazy things like

I refuse to look back thinking days were better
Just because they're younger days
I don't know what's 'round the corner
Way I feel right now I swear we'll never change
Back when we were kids
Swore we would never die
You and me were kids
Swear that we'll never die

Lights down
And we drive and we're drivin' just to get out
Yeah, perfect disasters
Yeah, we were swinging, swinging from the rafters

Hey, we were dancing in cars, we were looking for ours
We were naming the stars after people we knew 'til we had to go
And we were saying things like

I refuse to look back thinking days were better
Just because they're younger days
I don't know what's 'round the corner
Way I feel right now I swear we'll never change
Back when we were kids
Swore we would never die
You and me were kids
Swear that we'll never die

Nights when we kept dancing
Changing all our plans and
Making every day a holiday
Feel the years start burning
City lights they're turning
Something 'bout this feels the same

Back when we were kids
Swore we would never die
You and me were kids
Swear that we'll never die
I refuse to look back thinking days were better
Just because they're younger days
I don't know what's 'round the corner
Way I feel right now I swear we'll never change

You and me were kids

The audience roars for the Singsations, possibly due to the fact that this is their school, and they most likely have several supporters in the crowd.

“What’s up with the other teams always singing OneRepublic numbers at the competitions?” Sam asks T’Challa as the two laugh.

The kids are all scattered around the green room during the intermission. The Singsations did extremely well, but group number two, Cosmic Cadence from a little private school on the outskirts of town, totally flopped on their choreography.

The Aural Avengers are all dressed up in their costumes, hair and makeup done. Bruce managed to get a good deal at the local costume and sewing shop, which saved them time from having to sew their own outfits. This year, they went with a black and purple theme.

Because of all of the tense energy in the room, there’s a lot of silence. You could quite literally hear a pin drop.

Gamora closes her book after taking one look at Sharon, who looks extremely rattled. “Are you okay?”

“No. I’m totally freaking out. The last time we performed at a competition, I went into labor. I think I’m having a P.T.S.D. episode,” Sharon replies.

“You’ll be okay,” Gamora says. “Thor and I have your back.”

“Lucky Sharon,” Peter says from the corner of the room. “With you and Mr. Incredible over here, who’s stuck at a grade eight reading level, watching over her, she should feel really safe.”

“Dude, are we seriously about to do this right now?” Thor asks, getting up from his seat.

“Odinson, relax. He didn’t mean it,” Sam says, standing up in front of Peter.

Then, Nakia and T’Challa walk into the room. “You can’t just keep running from me. You need to tell me what I did, and why you’re pissed off.”

“No, actually, I don’t need to do anything,” Nakia responds.

“What’s Nakia all worked up about?” Steve asks Tony.

“You are such a jerk!” Gamora responds from across the room.

“Why?” He questions.

“Because, Steve, you should’ve done the right thing and told Bucky about you and Valkyrie when you guys got together. You’ve been lying to the poor boy for months,” T’Challa says.

“And you’re suddenly Mr. Honesty?” Nakia asks him.

“Do you even know when it happened?” T’Challa asks, directed at Bucky.

“Do you?” Steve asks his teammate. “Wait, did you tell T’Challa?” He asks Valkyrie, his tone raising.

Stephen sits in the corner of the room, drinking his can of iced tea, completely mesmerized by the student drama ensuing in front of him. Not too professional of him but fuck it.

“About you and Valkyrie? No, I think I told him that,” Sharon admits.

“And who told you?” Bucky questions.

“Me,” Carol says. “I think Thor told me.”

“Yeah, it was me,” Thor says. Peter rolls his eyes in annoyance.

“Wait a second… Everyone knew about this, except for me?” Bucky asks, getting heated.

“Nobody tells you anything because A, you’re a bigger blabbermouth than Nakia, and B, we all just pretend to like you,” Valkyrie says.

“That’s not true,” Tony adds to the conversation. “I like him when he’s not being a psycho and attacking people for getting solos at the competition.”

Bucky rolls his eyes, annoyed.

“Look, Bucky, we weren’t dating when this happened. So, you don’t really have a right to be pissed at me about it, okay? And no, I shouldn’t have lied about it. But I’m starting to think that that’s not even what you care about. You care about the Valkyrie of it all.”

“Okay, you know what? You guys are going to have to find someone else to mindlessly harmonize in the background because I’m not going on stage with Steve,” Bucky says aloud.

“Make that two substitutes. I’m not going out there with Peter,” Gamora says.

“Me neither,” Thor adds.

“Enough!” Bruce shouts as he walks into the room. “Listen to yourselves! I am so ashamed of you all right now. You guys look just as dis-connected as you did your first few weeks in glee club. Think back to where you were this time last year. In this room, no set list, no choreography, no chance in hell of winning. But you did win, because you did it together.”

The kids all stare at one another.

“Look, I really don’t care if you guys hate each other or not. But you’re all way too young to be letting issues like this ruin your guys’ chances of winning. All I want is for you guys to go out there and sing together. Get up there, and for nine minutes remind yourselves how lucky you are that at the end of the day, you’re all just teenagers, with so much more life to live and memories to make. Don’t let the drama happening right now be the end all, be all of your relationships and friendships. Because we’re supposed to be a family.”

“Aural Avengers, ten minutes!” An usher ducks his head into the room to say.

Bruce looks at the kids once more. “Okay… Showtime.”

“Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome your final act of the afternoon, from Shield High School, give it up for the Aural Avengers!”

Before the curtain opens, Valkyrie looks over at Mr. Banner. He mouths her a you got this and gives her a thumbs up.

[Valkyrie:]
Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh
Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh

My daddy says that life comes at you fast
We are like blades of grass
We come to prime and in time we just wither away

And it all changes
My view with a looking glass won't catch the past
Only photographs remind us of the passing of days

Oh, nothing stays the same from yesteryears
See, I recall being afraid of the dark
And holding on to teddy bears
I'd wrap myself in blankets just to cover me from fears
That was then and now I'm here
And the night is mine

So, hear me scream
I was too young to understand what it means
I couldn't wait till I could be seventeen
I thought he lied when he said take my time to dream
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen

Then, the second layer of curtains behind Valkyrie rise. The Aural Avengers are all standing in a diamond formation, waiting for her to come take her spot in the middle.

[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers:]
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
I'm Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)

Seventeen
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen

[Valkyrie:]
My mother said don't forget where you come from, where you've been
Always keep your closest friends they can't slip away
They keep you grounded
Oh, keep yourself surrounded with good advice
And yeah I guess that sounded nice when I was ten

Oh, but never were there truer words
In all my days I've ever heard
And when she told me little girl the answer is love
So, those are words that I keep with me
Though the seasons change so quickly
Keep them buried in my heart
And never far

So, hear me scream
I was too young to understand what it means
I couldn't wait till I could be seventeen
I thought she lied when she said take my time and breathe
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen

[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers:]
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
I'm Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
Seventeen
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen

I been going on, I been growing up
I'm a know it all, I don't know enough
See I was racing and waiting for the day that I would be old enough
Guess I'll be patient and pace myself got to prepare for when goings rough

[Valkyrie:]
I was too young to understand what it means
I couldn't wait till I could be seventeen
I thought she lied when she said take my time and breathe
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen

[Valkyrie w/ Aural Avengers:]
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
I'm Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
Seventeen
(Oh ohh ohh ohh ohh ohh, ohh ohh ohh ohh)
Seventeen
Now I wish I could freeze the time at seventeen 

The audience rises to their feet as Carol and Tony run down and take center stage for the groups’ next song.

[Carol:]
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Take a ride to my old neighborhood
I just wanna go back
Sing "Hit me baby, one more time"
Wanna go back, wanna go

[Carol w/ Aural Avengers:]
Yeah, I just wanna go back
Nike Airs, All That
CD, old Mercedes
Drive 'round listening to Shady like (oh)
Never under pressure (oh)
Those days, it was so much better (oh)
Feelin' cool in my youth, relaxin'
No money, no problem
It was easy back then

[Carol:]
Ooh, wish that we could go back in time, uh
Got memories
Ooh, maybe we could do it tonight
Tonight's the night

[Carol w/ Aural Avengers:]
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Take a ride to my old neighborhood
I just wanna go back
Sing "Hit me baby, one more time"
Wanna go back, wanna go

[Tony w/ Aural Avengers:]
Yeah, I remember back home
Best friends, all night, no phone
No cares, I was dumb and so young
My room singing Michael Jackson (hee hee)
Never under pressure (oh)
Those days it was so much better (oh)
Feelin' cool in my youth, I'm askin'
"Does anyone remember how we did it back then?"

[Carol & Tony:]
Ooh, wish that we could go back in time, uh
Got memories
Ooh, maybe we could do it tonight
Tonight's the night, yeah

[Carol & Tony w/ Aural Avengers:]
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Take a ride to my old neighborhood
I just wanna go back
Sing "Hit me baby, one more time"
Wanna go back, wanna go

Back to where we came from
Playin' air guitar on the roof
In the kitchen, up on the table
Like we had a beautiful view, I wanna go
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Ah
Back to 1999

[Tony:]
I know those days are over but a boy can fantasize
'Bout JTT on MTV and when I close my eye-eye-eyes
And I'm right there, right there (right there, right there)
And he's right there, right there (right there)
And we're right there, right there
Ah, ah, ah

[Carol & Tony w/ Aural Avengers:]
I wanna go back
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Take a ride to my old neighborhood
I just wanna go back
Sing "Hit me baby, one more time"
Wanna go back, wanna go

Back to where we came from
Playing air guitar on the roof
In the kitchen, up on the table
Like we had a beautiful view, I wanna go
I just wanna go back, back to 1999
Go back, yeah, yeah
I just wanna go back, back to 1999

[Tony:]
Take me back to’ 99

Tony, Carol, and the rest of them all head backstage as the spotlight fades. Sam, Peter, and Nakia head right back out to begin the group’s closing number.

[Sam:]
Here I am, stuck on this couch
Scrolling through my notes
Heart was broken, still no growing, nah

[Peter:]
Waking up to headlines
Filled with devastation again
My heart is broken
But I keep going

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia:]
Pain, but I won't let it turn into hate
No, I won't let it change me
Never losing sight of the one I keep inside
Now, I know it
Yeah, I know it

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia:]
You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today
You can't take my youth away
You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today (as long as I wake up)
You can't take my youth away
You can't take my youth away

[Peter:]
It's hard to sleep at night
Oh, and what's outside?
Feeling hopeless
I need focus

[Sam:]
You hit me with words
I never heard come out your mouth
To be honest
I don't want it, no

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia:]
Pain, but I won't let it turn into hate
No, I won't let it change me

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia w/ Aural Avengers:]
You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today
You can't take my youth away

You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today (as long as I wake up)
You can't take my youth away
You can't take my youth away (you can't take my youth)

[Peter:]
You can't take my youth away (oh, oh, yeah)

[Sam:]
Pain, but I won't let it turn into hate
No, I won't let it change me

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia:]
Pain, but I won't let it turn into hate
No, I won't let it change me

[Sam, Peter, Nakia & Aural Avengers:]
You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today
You can't take my youth away (youth away)

You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today (as long as I wake up)
You can't take my youth away (oh, yeah)

You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today
You can't take my youth away (oh, oh, yeah)

You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today (as long as I wake up)
You can't take my youth away

[Sam, Peter, & Nakia:]
You can't take my youth away

The Aural Avengers earn their third consecutive standing ovation in the span of nine minutes. Bruce is so grateful that they managed to pull this off. Nobody would be able to tell that they were all just fighting twenty minutes prior. They looked like seasoned vets out on that stage. But more importantly, they looked even more cohesive than they did at Regionals last year.

Tony’s watching a movie with his mother and Joseph when the doorbell rings. After the exhausting day the Aural Avengers have all had, Tony was glad to just come home and kick it with his mom as opposed to going out to celebrate their first-place win at Sectionals.

“Are we expecting anyone?” Joseph asks Maria.

Maria shakes her head. “Is that Carol, honey?” She asks her son.

Tony checks his phone for a notification from his girlfriend. “It shouldn’t be.” He heads on over to the door anyways. He’s quite surprised to see Bucky standing there.

“Hey,” Bucky says.

“Bucky? What’re you doing here?”

“Can we talk?” Bucky asks.

“Sure! Why don’t we head out to the backyard,” Tony says.

The two boys are sitting on the porch swing in the backyard within seconds.

“So, what do you want to talk about?”

“I’m here to apologize,” Bucky admits. “My behavior this week in glee club… I was acting like a huge, selfish brat and it wasn’t cool in the slightest. A real friend would’ve been psyched that you were given a feature at Sectionals and instead, I was a jackass. I’m so sorry.”

Tony laughs. “I appreciate it. Especially, because, you know, you were kind of a jackass.”

Bucky shrugs. “I don’t know why I get like that. This isn’t to excuse my behavior, but it’s probably because all of the bullying I endured Freshman year sort of fucked with me so much and made me feel like I wouldn’t ever perform again. So, now that I am performing, I don’t want to let it go, not even enough to share the spotlight.”

Tony frowns. “I understand. And I forgive you. But just a piece of advice, I bet everyone would like you a lot more if you weren’t so concerned with the spotlight. We all respect your craft and talent, but we are a group. Other people are bound to get the chance to solo at competitions.”

Bucky nods. “You’re right, Tony. Anyways, I won’t keep you. I just wanted to come by and apologize.”

Tony suddenly doesn’t want Bucky to leave. “Hey, there’s no need to rush.”

“Carol isn’t inside?” Bucky asks, getting up from the porch swing.

“No, she’s at Valkyrie’s right now,” Tony explains. “So, how are things with Steve?”

Bucky bites his lip and looks to the ground sadly. “I don’t even know how to answer that.”

Tony pats the empty seat on the swing. “Fill me in.”

December 13, 2013.

“Hey, babe. I got your text!” Carol exclaims as she walks into the gymnasium Monday morning.

Tony’s sitting on the bleachers, crying and shaking.

“Tony? Are you okay?” Carol asks worriedly.

“I have to say something… And it’s not something good,” Tony says.

“What do you mean?”

“There’s a reason I couldn’t come over to your place yesterday,” Tony replies.

Carol waits for an explanation. Tony doesn’t say anything. Instead, he rises to his feet and gives Carol a lasting hug. Mostly because he knows this is going to be the last hug they share in a long time. He makes sure to memorize how small she feels in his embrace and how amazing she smells.

“Tony, what’s going on? You’re scaring me,” Carol says.

The next few words out of his mouth send a figurative knife through Carol’s heart. She doesn’t even stick around long enough to hear any of Tony’s apologies. She runs out of that gym as fast as she can. She doesn’t even know where she’s running to exactly and is surprised when she ends up in the auditorium. It’s completely empty and pitch black, save for the one spotlight hitting the stage. It’s almost like it was left there for her use.

[Carol:]
Do I imagine it, or do I see your stare
Is there still longing there?
Oh I hate myself, and I feel crazy
Such a classic tale
Current girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, I'm trying to be cool
Am I being paranoid, am I seeing things?
Am I just insecure?

I want to believe
It's just you and me
Sometimes it feels like there's three
Of us in here baby

So, I, wait for you to call
And I try to act natural
Have you been thinking 'bout him or ‘bout me
And while I wait
I put on my perfume, yeah I want it all over you
I'm gonna mark my territory

I'll never tell, tell on myself but I hope he smells my perfume
I'll never tell, tell on myself but I hope he smells my perfume
I hide it well, hope you can tell but I hope he smells my perfume
I hide it well, hope you can tell but I hope he smells my perfume

I wanna fill the room, when he's in it with you
Please don't forget me
Do I imagine it, or catch these moments
I know you got history

But I'm your girlfriend, now I'm your girlfriend
Trying to be cool
I hope I'm paranoid, that I'm just seeing things
That I'm just insecure

I want to believe
It's just you and me
Sometimes it feels like there's three
Of us in here baby

So, I, wait for you to call
And I try to act natural
Have you been thinking 'bout him or ‘bout me
And while I wait
I put on my perfume, yeah, I want it all over you
I'm gonna mark my territory

So, I, wait for you to call
And I try to act natural
Have you been thinking 'bout him or ‘bout me
And while I wait
I put on my perfume, yeah I want it all over you
I'm gonna mark my territory

I'll never tell, tell on myself but I hope he smells my perfume
I'll never tell, tell on myself but I hope he smells my perfume
I hide it well, hope you can tell but I hope he smells my perfume
I hide it well, hope you can tell but I hope he smells my perfume

“I know why you’re pissed,” T’Challa says from behind Nakia, who’s at her locker.

Nakia turns around to him slowly. “My conversation with Daisy,” T’Challa says.

“Wow. It only took you a week to realize,” Nakia replies full of sass as she crosses her arms.

T’Challa looks genuinely pained. “Nakia, you are the most important girl in my life. And I haven’t exactly been shy about my feelings for you. But you’ve made it clear, on more than one occasion, that you don’t see us dating anytime soon. So, I decided not to keep pushing for us to happen, and to make friendly conversation with someone who showed a little interest in me. Does that really make me a bad guy?”

“Spoiler alert: kind of,” Nakia responds.

“Look, I didn’t really think what I was doing was wrong. But if you think it was, then I’m sorry. Truly. You mean a great deal to me, and I don’t want to ruin whatever it is that we have.”

Nakia doesn’t reply.

“Alright, well, I’ll see you around,” T’Challa says.

As he walks off, Nakia realizes T’Challa may not have done her as wrong as she initially thought. Sure, messaging Daisy was annoying. But he’s right. He didn’t cheat. His intent wasn’t malicious, and his feelings for Nakia clearly haven’t wavered.

“T, wait!” She shouts and runs after him. She attacks him with a hug, which he happily accepts. “I’m sorry. Maybe I was a little too quick to come at you.”

T’Challa chuckles. “Again, I’m sorry, too. Maybe I shouldn’t have been so quick to text another girl, especially because I’m still just as crazy about you.” Nakia blushes. “Besides, if you would’ve read our messages, you’d know that I was literally talking to Daisy about you.”

Nakia mentally laughs at the fact that she did in fact read the messages, something T’Challa’s unaware of. “What?”

T’Challa pulls out his phone and brings up the conversation. “Daisy asked me if I had a girlfriend and I replied I try, haha. No, I don’t! But I’m working on that. And if I’m being totally honest, I wasn’t using that as a witty line about trying to bag her… I was thinking about you when I sent that.”

Nakia’s heart jumps.

“Look, I’m willing to squash this if you are?” Nakia questions. “Because I don’t want to let something minor like this come between us.”

“Consider it squashed,” T’Challa answers as they hug again.

Gamora roams the tutor center in search of Peter. It’s a place she’s no stranger to, but one she hasn’t been to in a good chunk of time. Mostly on account of the whole bad break up with Peter thing.

Gamora spots him. The senior he just tutored is in the middle of packing his things up so Gamora waits for him to leave. Once Peter’s alone, she approaches him.

“You were right,” Gamora says, mentally preparing herself for how this conversation might go.

Peter looks at her, shocked. “Right about what?”

“There have been instances where I’ve intentionally kissed Thor, or reached for his hand, or leaned my head onto his shoulder because I felt you watching,” Gamora explains. “And it’s not fair to you in the slightest.”

“You don’t have to explain yourself, Gamora,” Peter says. “I mean, can I blame you? Not at all. I was awful to you the last few weeks we were dating. I deserve way worse. And I just realized I’ve never apologized to you for that. So, even though it’s long overdue, I’m really sorry. And I really am sorry for using that number to jump down your throat.”

Gamora nods, touched at Peter’s words. “I appreciate that,” she responds. “I never wanted this to happen to us. I still have so much love and respect for you.”

“As do I,” Peter replies. “So, why don’t we make a promise to one another? No more trying to make the other jealous, and no more trying to pick fights. And maybe in a few months’ time, we can warm up to one another again, as friends?”

“I would love that, Peter.”

Bucky’s at his locker swapping textbooks when Steve appears. “Hi,” the blonde says as he runs a hand through his hair, nervously.

Bucky frowns at his boyfriend. “I’ve missed you.”

Steve smiles. “Follow me, babe,” he says, leading them to the choir room so that they can finally talk.

“When we first started glee club, I told Mr. Banner that being a part of something special makes you special, and you know, I just think I lost that somewhere along the way. I was acting like the old Bucky all week. And there are aspects of the old Bucky that I don’t miss. But winning that way at Sectionals, it really reminded me of it,” Bucky says.

The boys stop walking now that they’re in the choir room and in the clear. The doors are closed, and nobody other than the band, glee kids, or Bruce ever comes in there during the school day. They turn to face each other.

“Are we a part of something special? You and me?” Steve asks.

“Yeah,” Bucky says. “We are.”

Steve smiles. “I love you.” They hug.

“I love you more,” the brown-haired boy responds.

“No more lying. Ever. You and me, we’re like a super couple. And super couples have complete and total honesty between them,” Steve says.

“I agree,” Bucky answers. “But if we’re going to make that promise going forward, then I need to tell you something.”

Steve leans an arm onto the piano. “What’s up?”

“When we were fighting, I was so unbelievably mad at you... And I was so hurt that I wanted to make you feel as bad as I felt.”

“Okay,” Steve says, playing the waiting game.

“Tony and I made out,” Bucky admits.

Steve feels as though the wind’s been knocked out of him. His face loses all color. He kind of feels like he wants to puke.

“I’m so sorry. It didn’t mean anything, and I promise that it will never happen again,” Bucky says.

Steve doesn’t have a reply.

“Please, say something,” Bucky pleads.

“I knew you were a lot of things, Bucky. And I loved you because and in spite of all of those things, but... I never thought you were mean.”

“I’m saying that I’m sorry, Steve. And doesn’t what you did with Valkyrie kind of cancel this out? Can’t we just call it even?”

“We weren’t together when that happened! I didn’t cheat on you! How could you do this to me?!” Steve asks in a slight sob.

“It was a mistake!” Bucky says.

“Did he kiss you? Or did you kiss him?” Steve questions.

Bucky hesitates. “We… Kind of both leaned into it at the exact same time.”

“What the fuck,” Steve mutters, taking two steps toward the exit.

“Should we go to another couple’s counselling session with Ms. Romanoff?” Bucky asks.

“You can’t have couple’s counselling when you’re not a couple.”

The tears come. “You’re breaking up with me?”

“Yes, I’m breaking up with you!” Steve shouts. “I can’t believe you would ever do something like this! And you knew how sensitive I’d be about something like this after what happened with Sharon.” He attempts to leave the choir room.

“You said you’d never break up with me!” Bucky yells in response.

Steve stops and turns around. “And I never thought you’d ever make me feel like this, Bucky. So, I guess we’re both walking away from this pretty disappointed.”

[Steve:]
Stayed in bed all morning just to pass the time
There's somethin' wrong here, there can be no denying
One of us is changing, or maybe we've just stopped trying

[Steve & Bucky:]
And it's too late, baby now, it's too late
Though we really did try to make it
Somethin' inside has died, and I can't hide
And I just can't fake it, oh, no, no

[Bucky:]
It used to be so easy, living here with you
You were light and breezy, and I knew just what to do
Now you look so unhappy, and I feel like a fool

[Steve & Bucky:]
And it's too late, baby now, it's too late
Though we really did try to make it
Somethin' inside has died, and I can't hide
And I just can't fake it, oh, no, no

[Steve:]
There'll be good times again for me and you
But we just can't stay together, don't you feel it, too?
Still I'm glad for what we had and how I once loved you

[Steve & Bucky:]
But it's too late, baby now, it's too late
Though we really did try to make it (we can't make it)
Somethin' inside has died, and I can't hide
And I just can't fake it, oh, no, no, no, no, no

[Steve:]
It's too late, baby, it's too late now, darling
It's too late

Bruce, Bucky, Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor are all in the choir room during after-school practice.

Tony, however, is absent. He was too embarrassed and scared after his break-up with Carol to stick around and feel Valkyrie's wrath. And Steve’s.

“Congratulations, guys! It wasn’t pretty, but we’re moving on,” Bruce says as he takes their first-place trophy to the trophy case. “And I for one am just happy to have Regionals and Nationals to focus on, now!”

“Do you really think we have a shot at making it to Nationals, Mr. B?” T’Challa asks.

“Absolutely,” Bruce replies. “Now, I know we’ve had our drama this week, but our family is back in a happy place, and I think we should celebrate, the best way we know how. Bucky… How would you like to solo?”

Bucky frowns, not quite looking like himself in this moment. “Thank you, but I don’t really feel like a solo at the moment. I’d like to defer it to this week’s two unsung heroes… Gamora and Sharon,” Bucky says.

“Well… You don’t have to ask me twice,” Sharon says, giddily.

“Alright, let’s go,” Bruce says as the kids all rush over to the auditorium.

Once they arrive, the kids all disperse over the stage as Bruce winks at the band to begin playing the song.

[Gamora w/ Aural Avengers:]
I had a dream so big and loud
I jumped so high I touched the clouds
Wo-o-o-o-o-oh
(wo-o-o-o-o-oh)
I stretched my hands out to the sky
We danced with monsters through the night
Wo-o-o-o-o-oh
(wo-o-o-o-o-oh)

[Sharon:]
I'm never gonna look back
Woah, I’m never gonna give it up
No, please don't wake me now

[Gamora, Sharon & Aural Avengers:]
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife

All of the Aural Avengers dance around with one another: Gamora and Sharon; Peter and Sam; Valkyrie and Carol; Thor and Steve; and T’Challa, Nakia, and Bucky.

Well, Bucky tries his damned hardest to celebrate their win and dance around with Nakia and T’Challa, but then him and Steve share one look, and he realizes he’s nowhere near in the right mindset to be doing this. He doesn’t feel like celebrating in the slightest.

[Sharon w/ Aural Avengers:]
I howled at the moon with friends
And then the sun came crashing in
Wo-o-o-o-o-oh
(wo-o-o-o-o-oh)
But all the possibilities
No limits just epiphanies
Wo-o-o-o-o-oh
(wo-o-o-o-o-oh)

[Gamora:]
I'm never gonna look back
Woah, never gonna give it up
No, just don't wake me now

Bruce jumps onto the stage mid-performance and dances around with them as well.

[Gamora, Sharon & Aural Avengers:]
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife

[T’Challa & Thor:]
I hear it calling outside my window
I feel it in my soul (soul)
The stars were burning so bright
The sun was out 'til midnight
I say we lose control (control)

[Aural Avengers:]
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife
This is gonna be, this is gonna be, this is gonna be
The best day of my life
Everything is looking up, everybody up now
This is gonna be the best day of my life
My li-i-i-i-i-ife

Bruce and the kids all join in for a group hug in the middle of the stage. Before anyone can even conjure up something to say, they hear slow clapping coming from the audience.

Bruce squints and looks in its direction. “Maria?”

Maria Hill laughs. “Yes, it’s me, Banner.”

“Coach Hill, we thought you were going to be in Florida until next week,” Valkyrie says.

“As did I, Valkyrie. However, I’ve risen from the ashes of my cheerleading seminar, and I’ve returned sooner than anticipated.”

“So, what’re you doing here?” Bruce asks her impatiently.

“Well, Bruce, not only have I been physically gone, but mentally, I’ve been in hibernation, trying to come up with new ways to destroy you guys once and for all. And, it’s almost as though I have a guarding angel up in heaven trying to help these plans come to fruition, because I’ve just found out some pretty scandalous information.”

“And that would be?” Bruce questions.

Maria looks around at all of the kids. “Did you kids know that Mr. Banner had a girlfriend?”

They all look lost and shake their heads no.

Maria grins. “Well, neither did I, until a few weeks ago. I overheard a conversation between Mr. Banner and Mr. Strange. And believe me, I was shocked. Who would willingly date Bruce Banner? I thought to myself.”

“Okay, you know what, Maria? Just go,” Bruce says. “My kids don’t give a crap about anything you have to say.”

“I guarantee they will once I tell them who you’re dating,” Maria says with a devious smile. “Kids, I’m friends with one Pepper Pots. If you don’t know who that is, she chaperoned Throat Explosion to Regionals last year when their director had to leave town on an emergency. Anyways, with a little information from her, and after a few games of connect the dots, I just found out that Bruce Banner, your precious coach there, is dating the coach of Throat Explosion.”

All of their jaws hit the ground, Bruce’s included. “Bullshit. Winny works at Akron United Bank.”

“Does she, Bruce? Or is that just one of the many lies that Winifred Proctor fed you?” Maria asks, completely satisfied with herself. Bruce looks unwell.

Bucky walks to the front of the stage. “What did you just say? What was that name again?”

“Winifred Proctor,” Maria repeats. “She’s the coach of Throat Explosion and has been dating poor Brucey here for months now. No doubt in a ploy to destroy you guys once you compete against her kids. So, congratulations, Bruce. You may have just singlehandedly helped ruin all of the Aural Avengers’ chances at Nationals!”

Bruce glares at her harder than he ever has before.

In a total shock to everyone there, Bucky begins to sob and runs out of the auditorium. Other than his short stop at the choir room for his backpack, where he also took a second to pull up the Hydra High School website to confirm, Bucky doesn’t stop running until he gets home, almost a whole eighteen miles.

On any given day, Bucky would’ve either driven him and Steve to school, or gotten a ride from Steve. But that’s over now.

Thankfully, George’s vehicle is in the driveway. Bucky runs inside the house, completely torn to pieces.

“Hey, kiddo,” George says from the living room.

Bucky walks toward him, slower than a zombie. George takes one look at his son and can tell he’s just been crying.

“You okay, son? What happened?” George questions worriedly, putting his newspaper down.

“Dad… Can you tell me again what happened to mom? Just one more time?” Bucky questions.

George bites his lip nervously. “What do you mean? Your mom died, son.”

“I need to hear the story again,” Bucky says.

“It was a terrible car wreck,” George recounts. “You were at a sleepover when it happened, don’t you remember? And then you went to stay with your aunt Michelle for a few days while I dealt with everything?”

Bucky nods slowly. He then unlocks his phone and pulls up the website. “Okay… So then if mom died, would you mind telling me who this is?” He asks as he gives George the phone. Smack dab in the middle of the screen is a photo of Winifred Barnes, with the name Winny Proctor written underneath.

George starts shaking. “Where did you find this?”

“On the Hydra High School website. A school in Akron,” Bucky says. “It’s from this year, dad. She’s the coach of Throat Explosion, the best glee club around.”

“Bucky…” George begins, holding back tears.

“Dad… You can’t even begin to understand the kind of day I’ve had. My heart’s about to explode out of my chest,” Bucky says through gritted teeth. “So, please… Please just tell me what the fuck is going on?”

Bruce fled the auditorium just as quickly as Bucky did, leaving the kids both confused and a little startled. He left his briefcase, wallet, and stack of papers to correct behind in his office. But luckily, he did have his car keys on him, and that’s all he needed for what he was about to do.

Bruce gets into his blue bomber and sets out in search of Winny.

On the drive to Akron, he takes it upon himself to call Akron United Bank to confirm for himself whether or not Maria was lying. Even though he was pretty certain she wasn’t.

“Hello, Akron United,” a woman’s voice answers.

“Hey, could I speak to Winny, please?” Bruce asks through a shaky voice.

“Who?”

“Winny? Proctor?” Bruce says. "Winifred?"

“I’m sorry, sir. We don’t have a Winny Proctor on staff at this branch,” the woman replies.

Bruce cringes at this. “Oh, I think I called the wrong bank. I’m sorry. Have a good day,” Bruce says, hanging up the phone.

Bruce manages to make it to Akron in about half the time it normally takes. And he only went about twenty over the speed limit. Thank god the highways weren’t too busy.

Even though he really doesn’t want to, Bruce knows his best bet is to drive to Hydra High School. If Winny really is the coach of Throat Explosion, then Bruce knows they’re all bound to be in their auditorium training until about five o’clock, as is the long-standing rumor.

Bruce pulls into the parking lot closest to the auditorium side of the castle-sized school. All of the vehicles around his are Lexus’, Range Rovers, and to Bruce’s surprise, there’s even a Bentley.

Part of him doesn’t want to even do this. Why is there a need for confrontation at all? Like he’s stated on countless occasions: he’s happy. The happiest he’s been in years, and it’s all thanks to Winny and the countless amazing days they’ve spent together. What if he never gets to have this again? What if Winny’s the best he will ever get? But then, Bruce realizes that if this is all true, then there’s a good chance Winny has been acting this entire time and is only dating Bruce to gain information about the Aural Avengers. And the thought of that being true grinds Bruce’s gears. Because he has spent almost an entire year loving this woman.

Bruce watches from the back of the auditorium as Wanda and Pietro perform the Aural Avengers’ closing number from Sectionals, complete with tip-top, polished choreography from the other members behind them.

[Wanda & Pietro:]
You can't take my youth away
This soul of mine will never break
As long as I wake up today (as long as I wake up)
You can't take my youth away

You can’t take my youth away

“Amazing, you guys!” The woman sitting at the table in the audience speaks through the microphone. “So much better this time.”

“Uh, Winny,” Wanda calls out. “There’s a man,” she finishes as she points in Bruce’s direction.

Winny turns and makes direct eye contact with Bruce from across the room.

Fuck! This is it. This is the moment she’s dreaded for months.

“Bruce,” she says.

“I’d say that’s the cherry on top of everything,” Bruce says. “The fact that you guys are performing a number we just did at the competition a few days ago.”

“Bruce,” Winny repeats.

“I actually thought you and I had quite the story. A little typical, sure. Maybe even embarrassing, you know the whole meet-cute at a bar,” Bruce shares. “But it didn’t matter. Because everything that followed, starting from the drinks we shared that night, to the breakfast I made you the morning after, to the dinner we shared at Breadstix a week later, all the way down to the date we had this week at my place… was perfect. Or, so I thought.”

“Bruce,” Winny says once more, voice a little shaky. Wanda, Pietro, and the rest of Throat Explosion are all watching intently, basking in the drama.

“You let me fall in love with you,” Bruce says. “You let me fall head over heels in love with you, like an idiot, when you knew who I was from the beginning? You did all of this on purpose? Because I was coaching your kids’ competition?”

“I,” Winny begins.

“Answer me!” Bruce shouts.

“I didn’t…” Winny tries to explain. But nothing else comes out.

“You’re unbelievable,” Bruce says through weepy tears. “You’re scum. And I wish I would’ve found out sooner so that I could at least get back some of the time I wasted on loving you and given it to someone who actually deserved it.”

With that, Bruce exits the auditorium, leaving Winny to soak in the shame.

Chapter Text

December 13, 2013.

“Dad… Can you tell me again what happened to mom? Just one more time?” Bucky questions.

George bites his lip nervously. “What do you mean? Your mom died, son.”

“I need to hear the story again,” Bucky says.

“It was a terrible car wreck,” George recounts. “You were at a sleepover when it happened, don’t you remember? And then you went to stay with your aunt Michelle for a few days while I dealt with everything?”

Bucky nods slowly. He then unlocks his phone and pulls up the website. “Okay… So then if mom died, would you mind telling me who this is?” He asks as he gives George the phone. Smack dab in the middle of the screen is a photo of Winifred Barnes, with the name Winny Proctor written underneath.

George starts shaking. “Where did you find this?”

“On the Hydra High School website. It’s a school in Akron,” Bucky says. “It’s from this year, dad. She’s the coach of Throat Explosion, the best glee club around. And judging by my research, she’s been the coach for a few years now.”

“Bucky…” George begins, holding back tears.

“Dad… You can’t even begin to understand the kind of day I’ve had. My heart’s about to explode out of my chest,” Bucky says through gritted teeth. “So, please… Please just tell me what the fuck is going on?”

George swallows the lump in his throat just as he squints his eyes, fighting the urge to cry. “Goddamn it! I asked her to be fucking vigilant! I told her if she was going to go through with her decision, that she was going to have to go far away!”

Bucky stares at his father like he’s just shot Bucky in the stomach with a rifle. “What’re you talking about?”

George slams his fist onto the coffee table. “Buck, your mom… She didn’t die,” George finally admits. “She’s alive… She just…Left.”

“What?”

“Our relationship wasn’t perfect. Not even close, but you know what? I never once thought about leaving. Never. I always thought we’d be able to see it through to the end. For you. But we didn’t. Because she couldn’t. She desperately wanted an out. So, I finally gave her one… And she packed up her shit and she left. But I told her that if she was going to leave like that, that she should go far away because she was never going to see you again. And she accepted. She told me herself to come up with an elaborate story about how she passed away so that it would be easier on everyone. She left, and she made it clear that she was to have absolutely zero ties to her previous life.”

Bucky doesn’t even believe the words George is telling him, that’s how ridiculous they sound. He’s absolutely paralyzed. The only part of his body that’s not completely frozen is his quivering lip.

“She wrote me one letter three years after she left, thanking me for letting her go and for going along with the story. She swore on everything that you weren’t ever going to find out the truth. I decided to believe her because the letter came with New York postage. And that’s the last I heard from her,” George explains. “God, I’m so fucking sorry, pal. I have no idea what to say here. That woman broke my heart. I was no angel, and I can take accountability for that. But who does that shit, you know? What woman just leaves her family the way she did? Husband, fine. That’s a lot more common. But not their six-year-old son. And her own family supported the decision!”

“How is this even happening right now?” Bucky asks in a sob.

“Buck, I’m so sorry. I know I’ve struggled with being a single parent through the years. I’ve been a little emotionally distant but I love you. And I want you to know that I’m sorry, and that I wouldn’t ever dream of leaving you behind the way she did.”

“Shut up,” Bucky replies abruptly. “Just shut up. Because you had a part to play in this as well. You’re not innocent! So, shut up.”

“Son, please,” George says.

“I’m going upstairs. And whenever I decide to come back down, I really would prefer if you just stayed out of my way,” Bucky responds.

George watches his son drag himself up the stairs to his bedroom. He throws the palms of his hands onto his face and screams out in anger.

You don’t know the kind of evil a person has to be to force their ex-husband to lie to their son about his mother passing away. George just took solace in the fact that Bucky was only six, and that he didn’t really understand the gravity of the situation. And that in time, he would eventually get over it. But of course, Bucky was still sad… For a long time. And George was the one there to console him, having to hold the gut-wrenching truth from his son for several years. He was the one left to parent on his own.

Bucky wasn’t ever supposed to find out the truth. After not hearing from Winifred ever again after the letter, George just assumed she settled in New York. He didn’t care what she was doing out there. All he cared was that she was across the country, and that she stayed there. Because he knew that if Bucky was to ever find out the truth, it was going to damage him. And George was now getting a firsthand look at what that looked like.

December 19, 2013.

“Hi, Steve.”

“What’re you doing here?”

“I just... Thought maybe you wanted to talk or something. I noticed you weren't at school today so I wanted to see how you were holding up. I mean, if anybody can relate to you in this situation, it’s me. You know, your girlfriend cheated on you with your best friend, and my boyfriend cheated on me with mine,” she explains.

Steve winces. “Did your boyfriend tell you that you were the mother of his unborn child? Did he manipulate you, make you feel like shit, and force you to look for a job so that you could pay for all of the doctor’s bills?”

Valkyrie frowns. “Okay, so maybe it’s not exactly the same,” she says. She then drops the sad act completely and bats her eyes at Steve suggestively. “Still, we both might... Benefit from it.”

“Valkyrie, what are you doing here? Really?” Steve asks.

“Why don’t you just invite me in and find out?” She says, dropping several inches on her zipper to reveal a lingerie set she’s got on underneath her coat.

Steve’s flustered. He wants to just close the door and return to his schoolwork. But, on the other hand...

He invites her in and does his best to push Sharon and Bucky to the back of his brain.

“Steve Rogers!” America Chavez calls for the third time, pulling Steve out of the memory.

“What?” Steve asks, zoning back in.

“The lesson is going on at the front of the class, not out the window,” she replies as a few students laugh.

“Sorry, Señora Chavez,” Steve answers, as America continues on with her lesson.

Steve shouldn’t be thinking back to the night he made the dreadful mistake of sleeping with Valkyrie, but he can’t help it. He’s hurting really bad right now, and he knows that the main source of that hurt (other than his cheating ass ex-boyfriend) stems from that night.

Steve was extremely vulnerable when it’d happened, and Valkyrie kind of took advantage of that. He will never know Valkyrie’s true intentions for coming to his house that night. Was she actually into him and just wanted to hook up? Was she just bored, and looking to cause chaos? They sure as hell didn’t talk about how badly Sharon and Sam had fucked them over, so clearly, she wasn’t looking to have a meaningful conversation. In fact, they really didn’t do much talking at all. But he hates himself for ever letting her come in.

Steve’s finding it extremely difficult to be at school these days, similar to how he was feeling exactly a year prior. He’s dealing with a case of post-traumatic stress disorder over what happened with Sharon and Sam, but then he’s also feeling pure, raw, heartbreak over this recent breakup with Bucky.

Steve’s still angry as all hell at the kid, and he can feel it in his soul that he will be for a long time. Even if the two ever manage to get to a civil place, or even something close to a place of friendship, Steve doesn’t know if he will ever be able to fully trust him again.

Steve knows their relationship wasn’t completely ideal. Yes, they were in love with each other, which is the most important foundation for any relationship, but they weren’t able to be a couple in public together, nor were they able to go out and do things and risk having people talk. But Steve likes to think that he was doing a good job, even in spite of those things. He did his best to make Bucky feel loved and wanted. And how did Bucky repay him? By making out with Tony.

Steve understands that Bucky was hurt by the news of him and Valkyrie sleeping together. If the roles were reversed, yes, Steve would be hurt as well. But he would’ve never pulled that stunt that Bucky did. And especially not with Tony, who Steve already had a tumultuous relationship with, and whose mom is currently dating Steve’s dad.

So, Steve broke up with him. Because if there’s one thing that Steve has no tolerance for, it’s being fucking cheated on. Not again.

Still… He does care for Bucky, and all of this drama ensuing at the moment with Mr. Banner dating Bucky’s dead mom who’s not actually dead and who Bucky didn’t know was alive… It’s got him worried about Bucky. Bucky hasn’t even been at school since last Monday. But he will continue to be worried from a distance, because he’s a little preoccupied with putting his own heart back together.

Numb.

For the last seven days, Bucky has felt nothing but numb. He’s not sleeping through the night; he’s not eating full meals. He’s barely even showering.

He’s lucky enough to have been excused from school for the past week, but he knows he needs to be there now. It’s the last few days of school before Christmas break, which means a lot of his end of term final exams and assignments are due.

He had a spare first period, so he spent it in the choir room. The only place in the goddamn school that brings him any semblance of joy. He’s finding it hard to feel that joy right now in this moment, though.

Bucky has spent the last week thinking of nothing but his mother. Every time he thinks of a happy memory of the two of them, he has to think of it differently now. Because clearly, she wasn’t happy in the slightest if she decided to take George up on his offer of never seeing Bucky again and cutting him out of her life completely.

That’s not fair. Bucky doesn’t actually know how big of a role his father played in the decision. And he probably never will. But he does know he’s pissed at him. Because George still decided to go along with this life-altering lie. He could’ve just told Bucky the truth once he was old enough to understand. Bucky wouldn’t have ever even thought about her if George would’ve just told him that Winifred abandoned them. Now he has to deal with the psychological trauma of what he’s learned, and, spoiler alert, it’s not going well.

Bruce walks into the choir room and finds Bucky sitting crossed legged on a chair with a fuzzy blanket draped over his body. Under the blanket, his student is wearing a worn-out hoodie and a pair of sweatpants. It’s the least well-put together Bucky has ever looked in the years Bruce has known him.

“Hey, Bucky,” Bruce says hesitantly.

Bucky looks up from the floor at his teacher. “Hey,” he replies.

“What’re you doing here?” Bruce asks.

“Spare period,” Bucky answers. “Sorry, I can leave if you want me to.”

“No, don’t be silly,” Bruce replies. “I was just curious as to what you were doing here at school. The email from your dad, I just assumed we wouldn’t be seeing you again until after the holiday break.”

Bucky shrugs. “I don’t want to fail all of my classes. I have a Social Studies test later today, and my group diorama for Astronomy is due tomorrow.”

Bruce pulls a stool up in front of Bucky and sits down, his attempt to make the conversation more personal and intimate. “How are you holding up?”

Bucky stares Bruce dead in the eyes. “Just out of genuine curiosity: how do you think I’m holding up?”

“Well, judging by your sad demeanor and the dark circles under your eyes, I’m guessing not so good,” Bruce responds.

“Winner, winner, chicken dinner,” Bucky says with a laugh. “It’s one thing to have a parent walk out on you. It’s happened to so many people I know, including a few of our own, like Tony and Sam. But to find out that your mother who died when you were a little boy isn’t actually dead, and she just wanted to be set free of the responsibilities of her past life… That’s a whole new kind of hurt that I only thought existed in bad soap operas.”

Bruce nods in understanding. “Bucky, I’m so sorry that you’re having to go through this. And you might feel like nobody can even come close to understanding what it is you’re going through, and you’re entitled to that opinion, but just know that the Aural Avengers are all here for you. Even your dorky, old glee club coach.”

Bucky attempts a grin. “That’s comforting,” he replies sarcastically. “But Mr. B, I cheated on a member of the Aural Avengers with another member. And in doing so, said other member also cheated on his significant other, who also happens to be a member of the Aural Avengers, and whose best friend, also yet another member, is the sole reason as to why any of this happened in the first place, so… Forgive me if I don’t find any solace at the thought of reaching out to the group right now.”

Bruce nods again. He has no idea what to say here either. Bucky’s right: this is the type of shit you’d only expect to see in a bad soap opera. Bruce hasn’t ever actually witnessed something like this play out in real life.

“Bucky, I want you to know that I drove out to Akron that day Coach Hill told everybody about… Well, you know who. I confronted her, spoke my peace, but I didn’t flat-out end it. I want to do that in person, without the members of Throat Explosion there. I need to know for myself if the entire relationship was a sham.”

“Well, Mr. Banner, just be careful. Because clearly, she’s the type of woman who likes to leave utter chaos in her path, so something tells me it was just a sham,” Bucky says sardonically.

“I apologize if this is extremely insensitive, but… Do you want me to get her to contact you?” Bruce asks.

Ah, the million-dollar question.

George has been in excessive communication with Winifred for the past week, but she hasn’t actually replied to any of his messages or emails. The more George wrote to her, the more he avoided asking Bucky if talking to her was something he was going to want to do.

“No,” Bucky answers confidently. “I don’t. At least not right now. If she were to reach out right now, I’d probably just tell her to go fuck herself. Excuse my language. But even if I eventually do talk to her, I’m really not interested in any type of relationship.”

Bruce takes another good look at his student. The fact that Bucky looks this rough, and seven days after everything went down, doesn’t sit right with Bruce. I mean the kid brought his own blanket to school for fuck’s sakes. “Go home, Buck.”

Bucky looks at his teacher puzzled. “I told you, I have to be here.”

“No, you don’t. You need to be worrying about yourself right now, not your assignments,” Bruce states. “I’ll have a talk with all of your teachers and your group members. I’ll get you extensions.”

Bucky takes a pause. “Mr. Banner?” He asks, eyes welled with tears.

“Yeah?”

“Christmas is my favorite holiday,” Bucky shares. “And at the beginning of the month, I was really looking forward to singing Christmas music in this room with everyone and getting into the Christmas spirit. But right now, all I want to do is lay in bed with the lights out. Do you think I’ll be okay? Do you think I’ll get over all of this?”

Bruce walks over and hugs his student. Sure, not super professional, but Bruce has a relationship with his glee kids that he will never have with other students. “I hope so, Bucky. It’s going to take time, but I hope so,” he says. “In the meantime, just go home and focus on trying to get back to your normal self. And because I care, I’m going to email your father and suggest he book you an appointment with a therapist.”

Bucky nods. “Thank you.”

“Anytime,” Bruce replies.

The members of the Aural Avengers spend their lunch break setting up the Christmas tree in the choir room full of various ornaments and decorations that they all managed to steal away out of their own homes.

They all went in on pizza from Mr. Pepp’s and are cranking and singing along to all of the classic holiday tunes to get in the proper holiday spirit. The only two missing are Bucky and Tony.

Bucky because he’s been absent on account of dealing with some intense childhood trauma, and Tony because he’s still very much public enemy #1 to a lot of people in the club. Tony’s sure that given the chance, Carol, Steve, and Valkyrie would all punch him square in the face for what he’d done. So, he wasn’t showing up to too many meetings or rehearsals these days, especially one that Mr. B wasn’t going to attend.

But Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa and Thor don’t let the absences bother them, because Christmas at Shield is the happiest time of year. No, really. Even people like Killian, Rumlow, and Barton are usually in too good of a mood around the holidays to pick fights with people.

[Nakia:]
Rockin' around the Christmas tree
At the Christmas party hop
Mistletoe hung where you can see
Every couple tries to stop

[T’Challa:]
Rockin' around the Christmas tree
Let the Christmas spirit ring
Later we'll have some pumpkin pie
And we'll do some caroling

[Sam:]
You will get a sentimental feeling when you hear

[Peter:]
Voices singing, let's be jolly
Deck the halls with boughs of holly

[Valkyrie:]
Rockin' around the Christmas tree
Have a happy holiday
Everyone dancin' merrily
In the new old-fashioned way

[Sam:]
You will get a sentimental feeling when you hear

[Peter:]
Voices singing, let's be jolly
Deck the halls with boughs of holly

Bruce walks in before the final verse, just in time to dance around a little with Nakia and Sharon. 

[Gamora:]
Rockin' around the Christmas tree
Have a happy holiday
Everyone dancin' merrily
In the new old-fashioned way

Just as Gamora finishes the last note, Sam and T’Challa hoist Carol up so that she can place the huge gold star on top of the tree. The group all clap as they stare at the finished product, completely inspired.

“Guys, this all looks great!” Bruce exclaims. “Where’d all the decorations come from? And these presents under the tree?”

“We all brought extra decorations from home!” Carol states.

“Yeah, and the presents under the tree came from an open display at the mall,” Sam shares.

Bruce frowns. “So, you stole them?”

“It was an open display, pretty sure it doesn’t fall under the category of stealing if they’re just sitting there waiting to be grabbed,” Sam argues. Most of them snicker and chuckle under their breath at this.

“Look, nevertheless, it looks fantastic, guys,” Bruce says. “Now take a seat, everybody.” The kids all do as they’re told. “So, I know this is extremely last minute, but Principal Fury approached me today and asked if the Aural Avengers could assist him with a favor.”

“What kind of favor?” Sharon questions.

Bruce sighs, knowing the kids are more than likely going to protest the idea. “The entertainment for the annual Shield High Holiday Parade fell through, and, like years’ past, entertainment has always been Fury’s responsibility. So, now, he’s kind of scrambling, and he’s asked us to perform.”

The kids all collectively mope and groan. “Sorry, Mr. Banner, but the parade is in three days, and I can’t speak for everybody, but I have about three different term projects due before winter break,” Peter explains.

“Yeah, same here!” Valkyrie adds. “Besides, the only people who actually sit down and watch the Parade performances are the ten or so little kids in attendance. It wouldn’t exactly be one of the exhilarating numbers that we perform at competitions.”

“I understand that, guys, but not every performance will be or has to be. Sometimes, the best numbers can come out of the simplest of performances. They teach us to be humble, patient, and more importantly, it reminds us that all we need in order to put on a memorable performance are some instruments and our voices,” Bruce says.

“And I know things are still a little tense between some of you right now, but at the end of the day, we’re still a team… A family. And one of the most important things around the holidays is family… Teamwork. So, maybe this will all help ease some of that tension… Now, while I understand that it might not be the most ideal crowd or event, or the most ideal time to be rehearsing for a big number, I did tell Fury that we were on board.”

The kids all boo in disapproval.

“Hey, hey, I’m not done!” Bruce says in a chuckle. “Look, because I know you’re all busy and eager to get on with the holiday break, what do you say we make things extra interesting?”

“We’re listening,” Nakia says hesitantly.

“Simple… We host another boys vs. girls competition. The winning group will get an all-expenses paid holiday dinner at Breadstix and bragging rights, while the losing group will be stuck being our performers of the evening.”

Super easy for him to throw in that Breadstix dinner when just a few days earlier, his uncle sent him and Winny a $100 gift card to spend for date nights.

“Hell no. I’m still not down. That just seems totally unfair to the losers. And us boys are already down two members,” Sam says.

“Um, us girls are always outnumbered, so actually, it’d be the first time it was an even playing field,” Sharon replies.

Bruce groans. “Whoa, okay, hang on. Considering I want to remain in Fury’s good graces after he helped us put on the musical… In addition to bragging rights and dinner… Even though I would normally never do anything like this… You will all receive an extra five percent next term in Science.”

“That’s more like it!” Thor shouts as they all cheer and holler.

“So, do we have a deal?” Bruce asks.

“Yes!” They all shout in unison.

“Perfect. Work on your team numbers, you’ll perform them whenever you can, just make sure it’s before Thursday afternoon. Until then, I guess we will all spend the next few meetings rehearsing the number for the Parade, and we will just have to wait and see which unlucky group will have to perform it!”

With that, the bell rings and everyone disperses, leaving the neatly decorated choir room to sit unoccupied.

Well, almost unoccupied, seeing as something manages to capture Steve’s attention.

“Step on up! Come tell Santa what you’d like for Christmas!” Sharon shouts excitedly to the families who pass by. She’s dressed in the most ridiculous elf outfit, complete with pointy ears and a big red hat.

On the other end of the display is Nakia, who’s in charge of directing the traffic of children waiting in line to approach the man dressed as Santa. “Alrighty, honey, your turn!” She says to the little girl with a smile painted on her face who’s next in line.

As the girl runs over to Santa, Nakia approaches Sharon. “Just in case I didn’t say it earlier, you make an adorable little elf.”

“Don’t make me kill you in front of all of these children, Nakia,” Sharon replies through gritted teeth and an exaggerated smile.

Nakia snorts. “Only one hour left. Come on, we can do this.”

“Easy for you to say. You didn’t have a kid bite you, tonight. Every time one of these little rats get anywhere near me, I go into fight or flight mode.”

Nakia laughs harder. “Hey, we just have to do this for one more night. A little extra money for Christmas gifts, and we end up in the good graces of the ladies at the Church. It’s a win-win.”

Sharon nods in agreement, as the two girls lay eyes on an adorable couple a few feet away from the Santa’s workshop display that the girls are standing in. There are strands of mistletoe hung up along the ceiling of the Lima Mall. Nakia and Sharon watch as the guy tells his girlfriend to look up, and then he catches her off-guard with a passionate kiss to the lips.

“Wow… Why can’t we have that?” Sharon asks, pointing at the couple.

“That’s a great question… Maybe because we’re here dressed as elves instead of out on the town looking for boyfriends,” Nakia quips.

“I’m serious, Nakia. I’m so over it. That’s like the fourth young couple to come by and rub their love in our faces. It’s bad enough it happens at school, I don’t want to be reminded that we’re lacking in the love department here, too.”

“I mean, I may not have a boyfriend, but I’m not exactly lacking,” Nakia replies.

“That doesn’t help… In fact, that does the opposite of helping,” Sharon groans in frustration.

Nakia laughs. “Come on, Shar. You just went on a date with that Remy guy! Where’s all this coming from?”

Sharon shrugs. “I don’t know. Maybe because the holidays are such a happy time… And instead of focusing on the happy, I’m more focused on the fact that I’m kind of lonely.”

Nakia frowns, tossing a supportive arm over her best friend.

“It doesn’t matter anyways. I’m damaged goods, and my date with Remy only further confirmed it. Even if I were to actually try to put myself out there again and ask someone else to hang out, I’d probably get rejected anyways.”

Nakia stares at her, stunned. “What? How could you even say that? You’re Sharon fricking Carter. You’re captain of the Cheerios, you’re smart as hell, and absolutely stunning. You’re the same person you were when you were at the height of your popularity, when you had guys fawning for you. Only difference is that now you’re a lot nicer,” she says.

Sharon glares at her jokingly. “Mostly kidding about that last part,” Nakia adds. “But I’m serious… Don’t sell yourself short. The right guy will come along… When the time is right. And if you don’t believe me, well then go let Santa know and maybe he can help you out.”

Sharon smiles. She’s then hit with a great idea. “Hey… Call Gamora right now. I have the perfect song for us girls to perform for glee club.”

December 20, 2013.

“Alright, James, we now have exactly one hour. I don’t normally leave it up to my patients, but I try to be cooler and hipper with my younger ones… So, is there anything specific you feel you would like to tackle first?” Doctor Ororo Monroe asks Bucky as the two sit across from one another on separate couches.

“Sure. The first thing is that as you might remember from my bout with bronchitis last spring, I prefer to go by Bucky,” he replies. Dr. Munroe nods, so Bucky continues. “The second thing is a question.”

Dr. Munroe smiles. “And what’s your question, Bucky?”

“How exactly does one find the time to be both a physician and a therapist?” Bucky asks. “Because as much pride as I take in my near perfect grades and my lifelong involvement in extracurriculars, I find myself pretty exhausted most days. So, I can’t even imagine how your days must feel.”

Ororo laughs at this. Because Bucky looks genuinely curious, she answers truthfully. “I will admit, I live quite the strenuous and stress-inducing life. I love to read, but I haven’t been able to read a book for fun in seven years. I consider myself to be a pretty social person, but I can’t remember the last time I went out for drinks with my girlfriends. Other than holidays, I take three week-long vacations a year, and do you know what I like to do most during that time? Catch up on some sleep and try out a new casserole recipe. Being a therapist and a physician is a huge responsibility. But Lima’s a small town, and like you, I take pride in being able to help a third of this town’s population in several many ways.”

Bucky nods. “That’s pretty admirable, Doctor,” he says with a smile. “But, as for taking a stroll down memory lane and opening up to you about my life… No. I’m really not sure where we would even start.”

“Well, why don’t we start with the most important thing?” Ororo asks.

“And what would that be?”

“Why you’re here,” she responds. “There’s one main reason as to why you’ve decided to take a brave step and come down here to talk to me. Whether it be a consistent thing that’s been bothering you for a number of months, or whether it’s something that just recently happened. And between you and me, I can tell whatever happened has you feeling out of sorts.”

Bucky looks at her, taken aback. “How so?”

“Because the last time I saw you, your hair was neatly styled, and you were wearing a lovely black buttoned-up shirt and a pair of acid wash skinny jeans, and today you sit here in a tracksuit with your hair a mess.” Bucky chuckles, totally caught off guard. “That’s right, I have an eye for fashion, too. Just because I’m a doctor doesn’t mean I’m boring.”

Bucky looks to the floor, smile fading. “My dad didn’t tell you anything?”

“Not a word,” Ororo says. “Just that he felt you needed to talk to someone, and as soon as possible.”

Bucky exhales. At least four minutes of silence pass by before he finally opens up. “I thought I had a pretty normal upbringing. Two loving parents, we lived in a decent house, and I had a bunch of toys and whatnot. But then my mom passed away when I was six. Sure, a dead parent isn’t something ideal, nor is it something that most people have experience dealing with, but it’s not the most uncommon thing either.” Bucky watches as Doctor Munroe takes notes.

“I was pretty sad after my mom passed, even though I didn’t fully understand what had happened. I’m going to assume that a huge amount of kids that young don’t really understand the concept of death. My dad told me once that I cried every night at bedtime for seven weeks after she passed.”

“As should be expected,” Ororo adds. “Going from seeing a parent every single day to not being able to see them again takes a toll, whether you understood or not. Especially the maternal figure.”

Bucky nods. “Right. I think I finally understood that she was gone forever once I was eight or nine, somewhere around there. And it was almost like I was feeling that same grief I felt when she first passed all over again. It was tough. And I didn’t have anyone but my dad to lean on. My whole life it’s always just been me and my dad.”

More notetaking. Bucky almost asks her what exactly she’s writing but decides against it.

“Anyways, to keep a long story short, I recently found out that my mom is in fact, not dead. I guess what happened is that she wasn’t happy. So, my dad gave her an ultimatum that if she were to leave, like she wanted, then he wouldn’t care nor would he object, but that she wasn’t allowed to ever contact us again… Contact me again. And she accepted.”

Doctor Monroe exhales roughly. Bucky can tell the information rattles her. “I don’t want to lie to you, Bucky, I’ve never dealt with something like this myself. Which means I’m going in blind. But I guess the first thing I want to do is ask, and I apologize if you think it’s a stupid question, how you’re feeling? How are you processing this kind of news?”

“Well, to be honest with you, I’m processing it by barely eating, barely showering, and barely sleeping,” Bucky admits. “And how I’m feeling? A little empty. Numb. That feeling hasn’t wavered since the moment I found out.”

“How did you find out? That your mother is still alive?”

“Well, I’m in the glee club. The Aural Avengers. Bruce Banner is our faculty advisor. And the other day, our school’s cheerleading coach, Maria Hill, came into the auditorium to let us know that Mr. Banner was dating Winifred Proctor, who just so happens to be the coach for Throat Explosion, our competition. Proctor was my mom’s maiden name. At first, I wasn’t sure. You know, there are a ton of people out there with the same name. That’s why identity theft is so easy, right? But hearing her name sent a chill down my spine, and I don’t know why but it felt… Almost like I knew instantly that it was my mom. So, I did my research… And sure enough… It was her.”

Doctor Munroe nods, scratching her cheek. “And did you talk to your father about this entire ordeal?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Can you tell me how that went?” Ororo asks.

“Not so well. It was a lot of yelling and sobbing. I had just gotten broken up with a few hours earlier, so I was already pretty distraught. It wasn’t an effective or productive conversation by any means. He confessed everything he knew about my mom and her leaving, and I screamed at him. I haven’t spoken much to him since.”

“Can I ask why? Do you blame him?”

Then, an alarm goes off. “Saved by the bell,” Bucky thinks to himself.

“Looks like time’s up,” Bucky says, standing up hastily.

“Wait, Bucky… I’m meeting another patient right after this and then my workday is over, but I would really like to speak to you again. I’m supposed to begin my holidays after today, but… Screw it. Why don’t you come in around ten tomorrow morning?”

Bucky sighs. “Okay.”

Bruce, Peter, Steve, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor all walk into the choir room for morning rehearsal to find it empty. The girls are all missing, as are the band and their instruments.

On the piano is a Christmas card with “meet us in the auditorium” written on it. So, they do as they’re instructed.

Bruce and the boys walk in to find the girls on stage, standing in formation, ready to gag them with their performance and win the competition.

“Consider this inspired by and dedicated to all those people out there who find themselves unlucky in love around the holidays,” Nakia says.

“Hit it!” Sharon exclaims, as the girls all rip off their trench coats to reveal sexy Christmas-inspired outfits. School appropriate, of course.

[Sharon:]
Santa, tell me if you're really there
Don't make me fall in love again
If he won't be here next year
Santa, tell me if he really cares
'Cause I can't give it all away
If he won't be here next year

[Nakia:]
Feeling Christmas all around
And I'm trying to play it cool
But it's hard to focus when I see him walking around the room

[Sharon:]
"Let it Snow" is blasting out
But I won't get in the mood
I'm avoiding every mistletoe until I know

[Aural Avengers Girls:]
It's true love that he thinks of
So next Christmas
I'm not all alone, boy

Right around the middle of the performance, two guys from the A.V. club come out from backstage and fill the stage with fake snow.

[Nakia:]
Santa, tell me if you're really there
Don't make me fall in love again
If he won't be here next year
Santa, tell me if he really cares
'Cause I can't give it all away
If he won't be here next year

[Gamora:]
I've been down this road before
Fell in love on Christmas night
But on New Year's Day, I woke up and he wasn't by my side

[Valkyrie:]
Now I need someone to hold
Be my fire in the cold
But it's hard to tell if this is just a fling

[Aural Avengers Girls:]
Or if it's true love that he thinks of
So next Christmas
I'm not all alone, babe

[Sharon:]
Santa, tell me if you're really there
Don't make me fall in love again
If he won't be here next year
Santa, tell me if he really cares
'Cause I can't give it all away
If he won't be here next year

[Nakia w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Oh, I wanna have him beside me like oh-oh-oh
On the 25th by the fire place, oh-oh-oh
But I don't want a new broken heart
This year I've got to be smart
Oh, baby
(Santa, tell me, Santa, tell me)

If he will be, if he will be
(Santa, tell me, Santa, tell me)
Oh-oh-oh

[Sharon w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Santa, tell me if you're really there (Santa, tell me, 'cause I really care)
Don't make me fall in love again
If he won't be here next year

[Nakia w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Santa, tell me if he really cares (tell me, tell me, boy)
'Cause I can't give it all away
If he won't be here next year

[Sharon w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Santa, tell me if you're really there (tell me, Santa, baby)
Don't make me fall in love again
If he won't be here next year (if he won't be, if he won't be here)

[Sharon & Nakia w/ Aural Avengers Girls:]
Santa, tell me if he really cares (tell me, do you care?)
'Cause I can't give it all away
If he won't be here next year

“Wooo!!” Bruce hollers, leading the boys’ applause. “Ladies! Right on! Fantastic song choice, and stellar performance!”

“Thank you, Mr. Banner!” Nakia says.

“Oh, and I just want you guys to know that I already got me and the girls custom-made bibs. You know why? Cause we’s be going… To Breadstix!” Valkyrie shouts.

Bruce laughs. “You hear that, boys? You’ve got your work cut out for you!”

As Bruce goes to high-five the girls, the boys all huddle up. “Guys… We need to bring our 110% when we rehearse our number tonight. Because I’m not performing at that stupid parade,” Sam says.

“Agreed,” Peter adds.

Steve is sprawled out on the couch, absolutely spent from a day of tests and rehearsals.

He’s watching the Disney channel’s marathon Christmas event. You know the ones, where the only thing that plays for a week straight are the old Christmas episodes of all of the Disney shows, followed by back to back Christmas movies?

He’s just barely paying attention to this show about a talking dog because these new shows on Disney are extremely shitty. He only settled on the Disney Channel because there’s absolutely nothing else to watch right now due to it being so damn close to Christmas. Steve was so bored, he almost caught himself on the fucking Hallmark channel. The Hallmark channel… Fuck that!

Then, the doorbell rings.

Steve doesn’t realize until he makes his way over to get it, but he was actually pretty mellowed out for the first time in a few days… That is, until he sees Tony Stark’s face and finds his testosterone, adrenaline, and rage levels skyrocket.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing showing your face around here?” Steve asks angrily.

Tony looks extremely apologetic, standing with one hand behind his back and one hand in his jacket pocket. “Steve… Look, I know you hate me….”

“Yeah,” Steve replies. “You’re right. I do hate you.”

“And I know you probably want to mess me up for what I did…”

“You bet I would.”

“And I can’t tell you what to feel. Nor can I ask you not to be mad at me…”

“You have about eight more seconds to make your point before I start laying into you,” Steve says, making a visible fist with his hand.

Tony nods. “I want to apologize. I need to apologize. I royally fucked up, I understand that. I didn’t mean to kiss… It wasn’t supposed to happen. But it did, and I need to man up, do what’s right and take responsibility. I’m sorry, Steve. I’m so damn sorry. And you don’t need to accept it… But I needed to tell you to your face. I owed you that much. I’m sorry for hurting you, and for playing a part in your break-up.”

Steve laughs. He can’t help it. He wonders if Tony was this pathetic and weepy when he decided to slide in and kiss Steve’s boyfriend?

“You remember back during Grease? When you and I had that little spat? I told you to your face that the rumors hurt more because I thought they were coming from you… I thought you of all people should’ve known better… And even though I was wrong back then, my point still stands… Because I’m not wrong this time. You of all people should’ve known better, and it hurts so much more knowing it was you that kissed him.”

“I’m so sorry, Steve,” Tony says, voice failing him as he attempts to choke back the tears.

“I’m sorry, too. I’m sorry that I don’t accept your apology, and I probably never will,” Steve replies.

Tony nods, biting his lip. “Okay. That’s fair. Well, my mom and I are leaving soon to visit some family friends for the holidays. I just wanted to drop this off before I forgot,” he says, pulling the neatly wrapped gift from behind his back. “It’s for you and your dad… From me.” He holds it up for Steve to take from him.

Steve stares at the gift. He’s not too proud of the idea that strikes him, but hopefully it sends an even clearer message than his words just did. Steve grabs it and tosses it into the street like a football. He doesn’t hear the sound of glass break, which helps relieve him of the sliver of guilt he feels.

“You take whatever that gift is, and you shove it where the sun don’t shine. Our parents might be dating, which means I have to be around you more than I want to be, but you and I are no longer friends. Goodbye, Tony.”

December 21, 2013.

Wednesday afternoon.

Sharon and Nakia are at home Christmas baking, Gamora and Thor went out on a date to see a Christmas light show, and Valkyrie’s having an early gift exchange with some of her relatives at her place. And what’s Carol doing? Attempting to clean up her room as she mopes about her break up with Tony.

Don’t get her wrong: Carol’s a strong bitch and she knows it. Sure, she often finds herself feeling insecure over her lack of intelligence in comparison to her peers, but it’s in those moments that she reminds herself that she’s insanely gifted in other facets: she can dance, she can sing, she’s great at motocross, she’s extremely social and approachable, she’s attractive, she’s hooked up with like half the school. But even though she’s strong and knows her worth…

There was just something about Tony. Carol initially didn’t even think it was possible, but she really did fall for him. He wasn’t like the other boys at Shield. Tony was really down to earth, and he didn’t try so hard to be cool.

By no means was Tony her first boyfriend. If she did the math correctly, he was probably boyfriend number six. But he was definitely the most serious, and the one who treated Carol the best. And he was the first one that Carol actually found herself falling in actual love with… Until he cheated on her, that is.

It burned Carol bad, and even though she was pissed off at him and even though he’d committed the worst possible relationship crime possible… She still missed him. And even though there wasn’t a chance in hell that she would get back together with him, in that moment, all she’s thinking about is how he’s doing and if he’s missing her as much as she’s missing him.

-

On the other side of town, Tony’s in his bedroom, sitting on his window seat with a mug of hot chocolate in his hand as he somberly stares outside his window at the light snow falling.

The month of December in Lima always makes him laugh. The month starts out warm, then by the second week, it gets really chilly and you’d think a blizzard was headed their way, but then by the end of the month, they’re lucky if they get any snow at all. He’s glad to see snow on the ground this year. It makes it feel more Christmas-y.

Instead of being out soaking up the holiday fun with his friends, he’s a prisoner to his bedroom. He’s felt like a barrel of shit ever since he kissed Bucky. If only he wouldn’t have made that mistake. Things would be a lot different right now. He might actually be out with Carol right now on some Christmas-themed date, and Steve wouldn’t hate his guts.

Tony had gone and screwed everything up in the blink of an eye. And the worst part is that in doing so, he’d hurt the two people he loved most: Carol and Bucky.

He was hopeful that Bucky might forgive him in the future, and they could continue on as friends, but he wasn’t too sure about Carol. Tony cheated on the best thing that had ever happened to him, so he wouldn’t blame her if she never spoke to him again.

Thinking of Carol sends him into an extremely sad state. He hopes that wherever she is tonight, she’s happy and having fun.

[Tony:]
Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special

[Carol:]
Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away (you gave it away)
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special (special)

[Tony:]
Once bitten and twice shy
I keep my distance, but you still catch my eye
Tell me baby, do you recognize me?
Well, it's been a year, it doesn't surprise me

[Carol:]
"Merry Christmas" I wrapped it up and sent it
With a note saying "I love you", I meant it
Now I know what a fool I've been
But if you kissed me now, I know you'd fool me again

[Carol & Tony:]
Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away (you gave it away)
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special (special)

Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special (special)

Ohh
Oh, oh, baby

[Tony:]
A crowded room, friends with tired eyes
I'm hiding from you and your soul of ice
My God, I thought you were someone to rely on
Me? I guess I was a shoulder to cry on

[Carol:]
A face on a lover with a fire in his heart
A man under cover but you tore me apart
Ooh, ooh, now I've found a real love
You'll never fool me again

[Carol & Tony:]
Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away (you gave it away)
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special (special)

Last Christmas I gave you my heart
But the very next day you gave it away
This year, to save me from tears
I'll give it to someone special

[Carol:]
Special

“Thanks, Mrs. Danvers,” Carol hears Valkyrie screech from down the hall. She quickly wipes at the tears in her eyes and on her cheeks.

“Val?” Carol asks as soon as Valkyrie enter the room.

“Yes, it’s me, and right on time I would say,” Valkyrie replies.

“Right on time for what?” Carol questions.

“Right on time to save you from thinking about that bag of dicks for one more second,” Valkyrie replies. “Look at you, Care, you’re crying, and listening to Tony’s favorite album.”

“In my defense, my music library is on shuffle… I wasn’t even paying attention,” Carol says, as “Forrest Gump” from Frank Ocean’s’ Channel Orange album plays aloud.

“I know you’re still torn up about everything. I could tell today at school that you were having a bad day. So, as your best friend, it’s my job to pick you up when you’re down and remind you that that piece of shit isn’t worth the tears. So, we’re going out.”

Carol attempts a smile. “Well…”

Valkyrie’s face falls. “Don’t well me. Don’t leave me hanging, girl.”

“Where to?” Carol asks.

“We’re going to the Darkhold,” Valkyrie answers.

“That sketchy bar downtown?”

“You bet. It’s ladies night so we get two free drinks each, we have fake I.D.’s, and we’re going to meet up with some of the Cheerios. Come on, what do you say? It could be fun!”

“Okay,” Carol answers. “Let’s do it.”

“Yes! That’s my girl! Fuck Tony Stark!” Valkyrie says.

-

Mere minutes after expressing his feelings in song, Tony gets a phone call. Scott Lang.

“Hey, Lang! How’s it going?” Tony speaks.

“Hey, man! So, listen, I’m getting some guys together for a game of paintball tonight. A couple of guys from my old school, Wilson, Rhodes, me, and you. How’s that sound?”

Tony’s surprised by the invitation. Since Grease, he and Scott have actually gotten somewhat friendly. Tony finds him to be quite a great addition to the football team and Shield in general, because, well, he’s not an asshole like everybody else. The two have bonded over so much, especially their love for AC/DC. But he wasn’t sure if Scott liked him enough to, for example, invite him to play laser tag. He was glad he was wrong.

“Awe, you know what, dude? That sounds great, but…” Tony begins, but Sam cuts him off.

“Hell no!” Sam shouts. “Stark, I understand you and your girl just broke up. And I get you’re probably sad. But right now, you have a chance to come hang out with the guys and distract your mind from all that sadness. So, I really hope you re-consider.”

Wow. A sincere moment? And from Sam Wilson of all people?

The more he thinks about it, the more fun it sounds. Especially considering he hasn’t done much of anything since the day he came clean to Carol. “Alright, alright. You can count me in.”

Tony hears Scott, Sam, and Rhodey all cheer. “Okay, come downstairs when you’re ready.”

Tony’s confused. “Downstairs?”

“Oh, yeah, we’re parked outside your house,” Scott says.

“Andalé, Stark!” Sam shouts before the call drops.

Tony laughs, changing from his t-shirt and boxer briefs into a nice outfit.

He runs into his mom on his way out. “Hey, where are you off to?” Maria asks.

“Paintball with some friends,” Tony replies.

Maria smiles at this. “Have a great time, okay? Try not to think about… Just, have a great time.”

“Thanks, mom. See you later!” Tony answers, blowing her a kiss.

He hops into Scott’s shitty van, and already, the tunes are cranking, and he knows he’s in for a good night.

“Hey… Thanks for that,” Tony says to Sam, who’s sitting right next to him. “That meant a lot.”

Sam smirks. “Let’s just say I’ve been in your position, and it’s not so fun to be the enemy. You fucked up, sure. Doesn’t make you a horrible human being. Let’s just have a good night tonight, yeah?”

“You bet,” Tony answers.

December 22, 2013.

Bruce is in the teacher’s lounge, enjoying his morning coffee and surfing the internet keeping updated on today’s news when Stephen comes walking in.

“Wow!” Stephen says, gawking at Bruce. “I was beginning to forget what you looked like, but you, in this outfit, now I don’t think I’ll ever forget.”

Bruce blushes as Mr. Coulson and Mrs. Walters chuckle at the intensity of Stephen’s compliment. Bruce has ditched his usual button down and sweater vest combo and decided to wear a button down with a cardigan and tie today. He looks more suave today then he ever has in his many years of teaching.

“Yeah, I don’t know, I just woke up today and decided to be extra sexy. You can blame it on the holidays, or something,” Bruce says with a shrug.

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing I missed breakfast because I’m eating this look up,” Stephen jokes.

Bruce blushes again. “Okay, okay, enough,” he replies. “And just by the way, I also started forgetting what you looked like. Where have you been the last few days?”

Stephen shakes his head. “Just going crazy trying to catch up with Astronomy now that Football’s on break until next semester. I swear, I’m the world’s worst teacher. Eight students failed their pre-holiday quiz, and I can’t help but feel like it’s my fault.”

“Don’t beat yourself up about it. It happens,” Bruce says.

Stephen nods. “I know. I’m just going to have to work harder on finding a good balance between both come January. And try to be there a little more for my students.”

Bruce scratches at his facial hair as Stephen stares at the floor deep in thought. “Anyways, so is there a reason for this get-up? You trying things out with Winny again?”

Just then, Natasha comes walking into the room with America Chavez.

Bruce chokes on his coffee. “No, that’s a hard no.”

Natasha and America quickly sit at their own table, deep in conversation. She does make sure to flash a friendly smile over to Bruce.

He reciprocates it and finishes his thought. “No, I think it’s safe to say the ship has sailed on that. Even if we don’t end up getting the closure I initially wanted. To tell you the truth, I only put this on because I was going to wear it to our faculty Christmas event tomorrow, but I don’t think I’m going to go to that anymore.”

“What? Man, you have to! It’s tradition that you, me, Natasha, and Helen get absolutely plastered on Peppermint martinis,” Stephen protests, incredibly disappointed.

“I don’t know, man. I’m just… Not really feeling up to it this year,” Bruce shares.

“Okay, well if you don’t come, what are you going to do?”

“I have no clue. Probably just sit on my ass and eat some Christmas cookies,” Bruce says, laughing.

“Well, when do you leave for your parents’ house? I’d like to at least get a quick beer before you leave.”

“I’m not going this year. The original plan was for Winny and I to spend Christmas at her mom’s, and then we were going to go spend New Year’s with my folks. So, because of that, my mom and dad are on a cruise right now,” Bruce explains.

“Wait a minute, have you told them? About the break-up?” Stephen questions.

“Like I said, they’re on a cruise. I don’t want to ruin it or guilt them into coming home early.”

“So, wait, your mom and dad are gone, you and Winny aren’t together, and you don’t have any siblings… What the hell are you doing for Christmas?”

Bruce shrugs, yet again. “Nothing. I thought about calling up my uncle, but I don’t really want to crash his family’s Christmas. Besides, like I said, not really up to anything this year. So, just a quiet night at home sounds good to me.”

Stephen stares at him. “Bruce, you can’t spend Christmas alone.”

“Don’t worry about me, man. Besides, you’re already spoken for. I saw your post on Facebook about going back to L.A. to visit your brother.”

“You can come!” Stephen exclaims.

“Like I said… Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine,” Bruce says with a smile. Then, the morning bell rings, alerting everyone that they have five minutes to make it to their first class of the day. “Now, have a great morning, and I will see you later!”

Natasha watches Bruce leave the room, saddened at what she’s just overheard.

“Alrighty, guys, this morning’s meeting is our last real one before the break. And to kick us off, the boys are finally ready to perform their number!” Bruce says, quite chipper as it’s the last day of school for the fall term.

“Well, let’s get on it with. We’ve only been waiting all week,” Valkyrie says.

“Yeah, took them long enough,” Carol adds with a snicker. “Us girls need to know when to make our reservation at Breadstix.”

Bruce shakes his head. “Okay, without further ado, the boys.”

As the band begins to play the song, the boys all come walking in, clad in traditional black suits. It’s the best they’ve ever looked.

[Thor:]
Someday at Christmas, men won't be boys
Playin' with bombs like kids play with toys
One warm December, our hearts will see
A world where men are free

[Sam:]
Someday at Christmas, there'll be no wars
When we have learned what Christmas is for
When we have found what life's really worth
There'll be peace on Earth

[Peter:]
Someday all our dreams will come to be
Someday in a world where men are free
Maybe not in time for you and me
But someday at Christmas time

[T’Challa w/ Aural Avengers Boys:]
Someday at Christmas, we'll see a land (someday at Christmas)
With no hungry children, no empty hand (someday at Christmas)
One happy morning, people will share
A world where people care, oh!

[Steve w/ Aural Avengers Boys:]
Someday at Christmas, there'll be no tears (someday at Christmas)
Where all men are equal and no man have fears (someday at Christmas)
One shining moment, one prayer away
From our world today

Midway, Stephen comes waltzing in to enjoy the rest of the performance. The girls are all dancing in their seats, so much so that the boys go up to them and dance with them individually: Steve with Valkyrie, Peter with Carol, Sam with Sharon, T’Challa with Nakia, and Thor with Gamora.

[Peter:]
Someday all our dreams will come to be
Someday in a world where men are free
Maybe not in time for you and me
But someday at Christmas time

[T’Challa:]
Someday at Christmas, men would not have failed
Hate will be gone and love will prevail
Someday in a world that we can start with hope in every heart, oh!

[Steve:]
Someday at Christmas, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm
Hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm, hmm
But someday at Christmas time
Someday at Christmas time!

“Yes! That was amazing! Well done, Gentlemen!” Stephen exclaims. “Sorry, I just love that song.” The kids all laugh at this.

“So, Mr. Banner, what’d you think?” Sam asks.

“I agree with Mr. Strange, it was phenomenal!” Bruce responds.

“Quit beating around the Christmas bush, Mr. B. Who won?” Valkyrie asks.

Bruce thinks about it, long and hard. He literally makes everybody stand there in anticipation for over three minutes.

“Okay… After careful consideration… I’ve decided that the winners of our Christmas competition are… The girls,” Bruce says hesitantly.

All five girls yelp in glee, while the boys stand there in sheer disappointment.

“Hey, need I remind you that you’ll still get your little bonus next semester, boys!” Bruce says.

“Yeah… I guess,” Peter says.

“Now, congratulations girls. You don’t have to perform tonight, nor do you have to come to afternoon rehearsal,” Bruce says. Then, the bell rings, and Bruce bolts out of the choir room so that he doesn’t have to feel any more guilty than he already does.

The boys are all noticeably pissed off.

Valkyrie and Carol quickly attempt to leave the choir room, but Nakia stops them. She waits until all the boys are gone.

“What? I’m going to be late to English,” Valkyrie states.

“Look… I know we won fair in square… But I have a preposition for you all,” Nakia says.

“Alright, you boys just about ready to get out there?” Bruce asks, as he and the boys are backstage preparing for their performance.

“Do we have a choice?” Thor asks with a fake smile. The boys are dressed in the suits they’d donned earlier. They went through the trouble of renting them, so they might as well put them to good use.

“Not really, but remember, extra five percent!” Bruce exclaims.

“And now, please join in me welcoming Shield High School’s very own Aural Avengers!” A woman from the P.T.A. speaks into the microphone.

Sam sneaks a peek through the curtain before they go on. Literally only thirteen people seated, five of which are children. The rest of the people at the parade are busy playing games and participating in other activities.

“Merry Christmas, motherfuckers,” Valkyrie says as the girls come sneaking up behind them all.

Bruce, Steve, Sam, Peter, Thor, and T’Challa are all relieved and ecstatic to see them.

“What are you girls doing here?” Bruce asks excitedly.

“Well, even though we won the competition fair and square…” Gamora begins.

“We didn’t think it was too fair that you boys had to be stuck performing on your own,” Sharon finishes.

“So, as our Christmas gift to you, we’re here to help you guys out,” Nakia adds. T’Challa goes to hug her, as Thor hugs Gamora.

“Ladies and Gentlemen… The Aural Avengers,” the lady says yet again.

“Damn, someone go tell her we need another minute,” Peter says.

“We already gave the band the heads up. Just perform your guys’ song as you were going to, and we’ll follow your lead,” Nakia informs them.

“Good luck you guys,” Bruce says before heading out to the audience to watch them perform. Steve nods to the band, who begin to play.

[Steve:]
The snow on the ground
The love in the air
The sleigh bells are ringing (you)
This is what it's all about
The fire is warm
The angels are singing

[Sam:]
And I don’t wanna miss a single thing
Don’t wanna put an end to all this cheer
But as long as you’re with me
It’s always the time of the year

It’s around here that the performance starts to garner peoples’ attentions, and about a dozen more come watch, Stephen and Natasha included.

[Gamora & Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
You make every day feel like it's Christmas
Never wanna stop
Feelin' like the first thing on your wishlist
Right up at the top
Oh, I just want you for my own
More than you could ever know
Make my wish come true
All I want for Christmas, is you

[Valkyrie:]
Oh, I won’t ask for much this Christmas
I won’t even wish for snow
I’m just going to keep on waiting
Underneath the mistletoe

[Carol:]
I won’t make a list and send it
To the North Pole for Saint Nick
I won’t even stay awake to
Hear those magic reindeer click

[Sam:]
And I don't wanna miss a single thing
Don't wanna put end to all this cheer
But as long as you're with me
It's always the time of the year, yeah (woo)

[Gamora & Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
You make every day feel like it's Christmas
Never wanna stop
Feelin' like the first thing on your wishlist
Right up at the top
Oh, I just want you for my own
More than you could ever know
Make my wish come true
All I want for Christmas, is you

[Aural Avengers:]
Woo woo woo
Yeah (All I want is you)
Every day, every night

[Gamora & Thor w/ Aural Avengers:]
You make every day feel like it's Christmas
Never wanna stop
Feelin' like the first thing on your wishlist
Right up at the top
Oh, I just want you for my own
More than you could ever know
Make my wish come true
All I want for Christmas, is you

I can't deny what I'm feeling inside
No matter the reason, no matter decision
My heart will keep beating, you better believe

You make every day feel like it's Christmas
(All I want for Christmas)
Every day that I'm with you
(All I want for Christmas is you)

All I want for Christmas is you
(Oh oh oh, oh oh oh, oh oh oh)

Over forty-three people in total applaud the kids’ number. It’s still not a huge number, but they managed to attract enough people just on their talent alone, so they all consider it a big win.

“They look like real stars up there, Brucey. That’s all your doing,” Natasha says.

Bruce blushes. “Oh, I don’t know… But thanks.”

“What’re you doing here, Nat?” Stephen asks.

“Well, I haven’t watched the kids perform since Invitationals last year. I didn’t want to miss it. It also helps that the faculty party is right next door,” Natasha responds. “I was just on my way over if you guys want to walk with me?”

“Nah, I was thinking of heading home. I’ve got to get up early to volunteer over at the homeless shelter anyways. They need extra help serving their Christmas meals,” Bruce says.

“Come on, man. You sure we can’t entice you into coming?” Stephen asks, disappointed.

Bruce shakes his head no. “But you guys go. And have fun! I’m looking forward to hearing all about it.”

Stephen groans. “Alrighty.”

The pair walk off, just as the kids head into the next number. It’s in that moment that Bruce starts to feel the holiday loneliness intensify.

Bucky’s lying in his bed, his bedroom completely pitch black, save for the blue light shining on his speaker. There’s music playing, but he’s not paying attention. His mind is focused elsewhere. More specifically, on his therapy session from earlier that day.

Doctor Monroe centered much of the session on Bucky and his father’s relationship, causing Bucky to self-reflect and take some time to really think things over:

“Okay, now I think I would like for us to take some time to talk about your father,” Doctor Monroe said.

“What about him?”

“Well, you mentioned earlier this week that you felt a great deal of blame towards him for what happened with your mother. I’d just really like it if you could elaborate a little on that. Would you be able to explain why exactly you feel that way?”

Bucky carefully thought out what he wanted to say, and then spoke. “I just feel like it was done out of selfishness. He’s the one that gave her that ultimatum… To stay, or to go and never see me again… I feel as though he acted without really giving a second thought about what I might one day want, or about what was really best for me. I mean was a simple divorce really just too much for him? Would that really have been so terrible?”

“I very much agree with you, Bucky,” Ororo responded. “There are a myriad of other options, healthier options that your father could have chosen in place of what he ultimately ended up deciding… Now, forgive me for asking what might be yet another dumb question, but really quickly, would you say that your mother’s absence changed you?”

“Changed me? How do you mean exactly?” Bucky questioned.

“You can interpret that however you want,” Ororo said.

Bucky thinks about this one long and hard, too. “Well, yeah… Sure… Isn’t it like common knowledge that kids benefit more from a two-parent household?”

Ororo frowned. “Yes, but only when and if the two parents share a loving, or amicable relationship. In many cases, a household containing two parents constantly at war with one another is far more detrimental to kids than single-parent household.”

“Oh… That’s not surprising in the slightest… But I guess I never realized,” Bucky said.

" So, did it change you?” Ororo repeated.

“I think so. I think a lot of things would’ve been a lot easier… Like, when I realized I was gay… And everything after that. My father struggled with it a lot more than he would ever care to admit,” Bucky shared.

“And you think your mother’s presence would’ve made that entire situation more bearable?”

“I just like to think she would’ve known how to handle it better… My dad and I used to be close. Like I said, we were all each other had. He was, for all intents and purposes, my best friend. But then, puberty hit, and I noticed I was attracted to boys, and then the older I grew, the harder it became to hide it. Then, I came out to him. And sure, he could’ve been pissed about it… He could’ve kicked me out… But he didn’t. He just said to me, ‘well, I don’t really know what to say, but you’re my son and I love you all the same,’ and at the time I thought it was the most supportive thing in the world, but then I felt us drifting, and really I’ve only just recently started to feel close to him again. So, I mean yeah, I think my mom’s absence did play a large role in my life. Maybe all of that wouldn’t have happened… Maybe had she been around, it would’ve been a lot more simple.”

“But alternatively, perhaps had she been around, you wouldn’t have considered your father your best friend for all of those years. You wouldn’t have developed that strong bond. Maybe, with your mother here, you would’ve grown up resenting them both for their constant bickering, and you would’ve felt unable to turn to either of them in what was I’m sure a conflicting, confusing time for you,” Dr. Monroe suggested.

Bucky thought this over. “Yeah… Maybe. But I guess we’ll never know… Do you think I’m wrong for blaming my dad? Do you think I should be talking to him instead of ignoring him?”

“It doesn’t really matter what I think,” Ororo said.

Bucky grinned at her. “But it does. Our talks these past few days have been the only things bringing me any semblance of sense. I’ve shared more with you than I have with anyone in my life, honestly. Steve included… I trust what you think.”

Ororo fixed her glasses and exhaled. “I think you’re in the middle of grieving, and healing, and processing. And I think in an attempt to grieve properly, and to heal properly, and to process properly, you are pushing your father out. I’m not saying what he did was okay. Would I ever give my partner an ultimatum like that, inadvertently changing the course of my child’s life? Absolutely not. However, I think he made a decision that he saw fit at the time. He was a man who was about to have to be a single parent, and whose ex-wife was yearning to be set free. He was scared. But he had no reason to be, because from the sound of it, he did a pretty good job.”

Bucky chuckled softly at this.

“Well, the exception being your coming out, but you can always just blame that on the fact that we’re in Ohio, and I wouldn’t exactly call the people here progressive,” Ororo added.

This garnered an additional chuckle. Then, the alarm went off. “Well, I guess that’s all for today.”

“I suppose so,” Dr. Munroe said, closing her pad. “But you know what, Bucky? I would really love it if you made an appointment to see me soon. I’d love to hear how things progressed over the holidays.”

“Yeah, I’ll definitely do that,” Bucky replied.

Bucky thinks over a million and one things from his past few sessions, but the most prominent being the fact that what Dr. Monroe said was true: despite his few flaws, George had done a good job raising Bucky. And it wouldn’t be fair in the slightest if Bucky were to shit on all of those years’ worth of fond memories because he was mad at him. Nor would it be fair if Bucky continued this silent treatment, especially right now during the holidays.

Bucky picks himself up from his bed, and for the first time in days, he’s doing it out of his own volition. He puts on a pair of sweatpants and makes his way downstairs. He goes slowly, because he’s not even sure that his father’s home.

But luckily, he is. George is seated at the kitchen table, going through scrapbooks and albums full of Bucky’s childhood photos. Bucky’s grandma was always a sucker for a good scrapbook.

George looks over at his son, the first time he’s laying eyes on Bucky in a while. “Hi, son.”

“Hey,” Bucky replies, his first words to his father in days.

George smiles. However, not wanting to prolong the awkwardness, he pulls out a picture from the album in front of him. A photo of Bucky’s eleventh birthday, which they were very lucky enough to spend up at Disney World. George spent two years saving, and when he was still a little short, his own parents helped fund the rest. In the photo, Bucky’s posing in between Mickey Mouse and Quasimodo, two of his favorite characters. Bucky actually related a lot to Quasimodo as a child, because like Quasimodo, he felt like an outcast, especially after he realized he was gay.

“Remember this?” George asks, holding the picture up.

“Of course… Best day of my life,” Bucky replies, cracking a genuine smile.

“Yeah, it was pretty great,” George says in agreement.

There’s a silence following this, so Bucky swallows the lump in his throat and puts an end to it. “Dad… I owe you an apology.”

“It’s okay, Bucky,” George begins.

“No,” Bucky cuts him off. “It’s not. All of this news and information that I received these last few weeks… It was totally traumatizing, not to mention life changing. And I initially thought I had to blame you. And maybe a tiny part of me still does… But, I took some time, I shook myself up from this long lost mother fantasy I’ve been dreaming about it, and I’ve come to realize that you deserve better. It’s not your fault. Clearly she didn’t need me too bad if she didn’t put up a fight…”

George wipes at his tears. “Bucky…”

“I know I haven’t always been the easiest kid to parent… But you did a great job. So, I apologize for the way I’ve been acting.”

At this point, George is sobbing, so Bucky walks over and holds him in a hug. “Bucky, I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay, dad,” Bucky responds.

“No, you have to know that I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry for all of the times I’ve fucked up. I’m sorry for robbing you of getting to know her… But most importantly, I’m sorry for not really being there for you when you came out… The whole gay thing, it threw me for a loop, and I used that as an excuse to withdraw… I’m sorry,” George adds.

Bucky’s crying now, as well. “It’s okay. You’re trying. We can move on. There are other days to have these conversations.”

“I agree,” George says. “What say we try our best to get into the Christmas spirit before it’s too late?”

Bucky nods. “Sounds like a plan.”

Bucky and his father have a long road of recovery ahead of them, turned all the more complicated with Winny’s sudden and unexpected reappearance. But for now, Bucky’s going to push it to the side in order to properly spend his favorite holiday with his father.

December 23, 2013.

Steve wakes up the morning of December 23, exhausted from the night before. Well, really, he’s exhausted from the entire last week of school, but especially last night. After their performance at the Holiday Parade, the gang all went over to Thor’s house to eat, hang out, play games, and… Several drinks were drunk. Sue him!

They all had a blast, and it definitely brought them all closer together… Which only had him thinking of Bucky. Because as much as he hates Tony now and is still very much pissed off at Bucky, he was sad they missed out on it.

The closer it got to Christmas also had him missing Bucky a little more. Steve knew just how much Bucky adored the holiday, and he really hoped that in spite of all that has happened, he was at least somewhat enjoying himself.

Steve heads downstairs to make himself a bowl full of cereal for breakfast. Joseph’s down there packing up his lunch bag for his shift. “Good morning, pops,” Steve says.

Joseph looks at his son disappointedly and heads out the door without replying. Oh, right. Steve totally forgot that his dad’s extremely mad at him for what he’d done the other day to Tony.

Tony clearly told Maria, who then told Joseph, all about how Steve threw the gift they’d purchased Steve and Joseph into the street.

Oh, well. He didn’t really care. Everyone would get over it eventually. And if he had to, Steve would remind Maria what exactly Tony had done to garner such a response.

Just as Steve is about to pour the milk over his bowl of Lucky Charms, he hears a knock at the door.

He walks over to open it and is surprised to see T’Challa, Nakia, and Sharon standing there. “Hey, guys. What’re you doing here so early?”

“Well, we were just caroling, and…” Sharon begins, as she and the other two start laughing. “Just kidding.”

“We wanted to see if you would be down to join us this morning?” Nakia asks.

“Join you where?” Steve asks. “What could we possibly be doing at nine in the morning?”

“Why don’t you go put on some clothes, and come see for yourself,” T’Challa responds.

Bruce pulls into the parking lot of the Lima Homeless Shelter around 11:15 and is shocked to see it filled to the brim. Like, literally not a single open spot left. So, he pulls out and parks across the street. That’s what he gets for being late, he supposes.

He won’t lie, he’s fighting a little bit of a hangover. Nothing too serious, but he did make the mistake of getting drunk by himself the night before as he watched Home Alone. The boredom got the best of him. He didn’t know who he was kidding, or why he was bothering to put on this act for Stephen and Natasha. The truth is, Bruce is lonely.

He should’ve known that his breakup with his first serious girlfriend in a long time was going to be a lot more painful than he could’ve expected. And it didn’t help that his family was gone, and that he isn’t as close to Natasha, or even Stephen these days.

He should’ve just gone to that staff party the night before. Then he would’ve at least been around people… But he doesn’t regret it, because they were all off partying without a miserable, mopey bastard there to ruin it for them.

Just as he opens the door to the shelter, his phone vibrates in his hand. A text. From Winny.

“I assume you’ve gotten my other messages. I can’t apologize enough. But if you ever find it within yourself to give me a chance to, I’d love to try. For now, I hope you have an amazing holiday. Take care, Bruce.”

He doesn’t even know what to make of the text. It doesn’t make him sad, it doesn’t make him mad, it doesn’t make him want to drive to Akron and rip Winny’s clothes off, it just makes him feel numb. Now he knows how Bucky was feeling.

Bruce puts his phone into his pocket and walks in. The sight in front of him nearly brings tears to his eyes.

Stephen and Natasha standing at the large table at the back end of the room with a bunch of volunteers serving people food, while Nakia, Gamora, Peter, Steve, Sharon, Valkyrie, Carol, Sam, T’Challa, and Thor are all scattered around the room, hanging out with children, handing the inhabitants items they need, and singing Christmas songs.

“Mr. Banner!” The kids all shout in unison.

Bruce smiles and waves at them all, heading over to Stephen and Natasha.

“What’s going on here?!” Bruce exclaims.

“Oh, hey, Bruce,” Stephen says. “We’re just here serving the fine people of Lima some Christmas lunch.”

“How did you…” Bruce begins.

“It was Ms. Romanoff’s idea,” Carol says, switching out with one of the volunteers at the table.

Bruce looks over at Natasha, who’s blushing and looking bashful.

“Why?” Bruce asks with an enormous smile on his face.

“Because it’s Christmas. And your decision to come here really inspired me. Why not give back, you know? Besides, we didn’t want you to do it alone,” she responds.

“And speaking of not doing things alone,” Stephen says, reaching into his sweater pocket and handing Bruce the envelope, “here.”

Bruce takes it. A round trip plane ticket from Lima to Los Angeles, for five days. “My treat,” Stephen adds.

Bruce looks at his best friend, both touched at the gesture and irritated. “Why would you do this, you goof? I told you it was fine, and you spent all this money? Why on earth would you do that?”

“Because, Bruce. You’re our friend. And as proud and independent as you might want to be… Friends don’t let friends spend Christmas by themselves,” Stephen says.

Bruce feels like he could literally burst into tears at any moment. He gives Stephen the biggest hug possible. He then gives Natasha one right after, albeit, a little briefer than the one he gave Stephen to avoid any awkwardness.

“Mr. Banner, we love you, but come on, those mashed potatoes aren’t going to serve themselves!” T’Challa says, from down the server line.

“Yeah, Mr. B, don’t make the people wait!” Thor adds.

Bruce smiles at the kids. He then asks Stephen and Natasha to fill the peoples’ plates as he runs over to give his glee kids a group hug. “Thank you, guys for coming to do this.”

“Anything for you, Mr. Banner,” Sharon says on behalf of the group as they all laugh.

It’s about four in the afternoon.

George is out at the auto-shop until six, Bucky’s aunt Michelle, her husband Bill, and their two kids won’t be getting into town until about seven, and Bucky’s spent hours in the kitchen slaving away making a big supper, and Christmas desserts, for his family.

While Bucky knows he’s still not totally at his 100%, he figures he’s been cooped up in the house long enough. The only times he’s left within the last two weeks was for his therapy sessions. So, he decides to take a walk over to Tony’s to see if he would be down to hangout.

He knows, he knows. Maybe hanging out with Tony isn’t the greatest idea on earth right now. Bucky’s still very confused regarding his feelings for the kid. But he doesn’t really know how anybody else in the club would react if Bucky tried to reach out to them. The only people he’s talked to really are Nakia and Gamora, and even those very brief conversations felt a little off.

But he could really use a friend right now; Something to distract him.

On his walk over, his spirits are lifted significantly when he spots several amazing sights in front of him: people coming to visit relatives for the holidays, kids out having snow ball fights with the minimal amount of snow on the ground, and someone dressed in a huge snowman costume right outside the Lima Shopping Plaza.

Forty minutes later, he finally gets to Tony’s house. And who does he find, standing there, knocking on the door with a gift in his hands?

Steve.

The two make eye contact for the first time in weeks. The last time they even saw each other in person was when Steve watched Bucky exit the auditorium after Maria Hill revealed Bruce and Winny’s relationship.

And now, here they were. In front of Tony’s house, broken up, both there for totally different reasons.

“Hi,” Steve croaks.

“Hi,” Bucky replies. Whoa. A conversation? That’s kind of a good sign, right?

“They’re not home,” Steve says, doing his best attempt to avoid Bucky’s eyes. “I guess they left for the holidays earlier than expected.”

Bucky nods. “Is that for Tony?” Bucky asks, confused.

“Him and his mom… From my pops. But he’s at work. I was supposed to bring it over to them before they left,” Steve says.

Bucky nods again. He doesn’t know what to say.

“And you? I suppose you’re here to see him?” Steve asks, his neutral tone shifting towards a bitter tone.

Fuck. The realization hits Bucky like a tidal wave. This sure doesn’t look too innocent, him just showing up to Tony’s like this. “I was just… I don’t know what I’m doing here to be quite honest with you. This is my first time out of the house in weeks, I just wanted to see how he was.”

Steve bites the inside of his cheek and snickers to himself subtly. “Wow.”

“What?” Bucky questions.

“Nothing. It’s just… There was a time that your first time out of the house in weeks would’ve led you over to my house. Crazy how fast things change, hey?” Steve says semi-angrily.

He then leaves the gift on the stoop and turns around to make his way back into his vehicle.

“Steve…” Bucky says.

“Save it, Bucky. It’s fine. Merry Christmas,” Steve replies, climbing into his car and leaving all within about ten seconds.

Bucky watches Steve drive away and is left feeling a lot worse than he did yesterday.

[Bucky:]
I'll have a blue Christmas without you
I'll be so blue just thinking about you
Decorations of red on a green Christmas tree
Won't be the same dear, if you're not here with me

[Steve:]
And when those blue snowflakes start falling
That's when those blue memories start calling
You'll be doing all right
With your Christmas of white
But I'll have a blue, blue, blue, blue Christmas

[Bucky:]
You'll be doing alright
With your christmas of white
But I'll have a blue, blue, blue, blue Christmas

[Steve:]
You'll be doing all right
With your Christmas of white
But I'll have a blue, blue, blue, blue Christmas

Chapter Text

January 11, 2014.

“The nominees for best performance by an actor in a leading role in a musical are,” Idina Menzel speaks into the microphone. She and Kristin Chenoweth are hosting the annual Tony Awards, as this year marks the 20-year anniversary since Wicked premiered on Broadway.

“Andrew Rannells, The Book of Mormon,” Kristin Chenoweth speaks.

"Josh Groban, The Great Comet,” Idina adds.

“Bucky Barnes, Hello, Dolly!”

 “Anthony Ramos, In the Heights.”

 “And last but not least, Billy Porter, Kinky Boots.”

“And the Tony Award goes to…” Kristin says, opening the envelope.

“Bucky Barnes, Hello, Dolly!” Idina finishes for her.

Bucky gets up from his seat, a literal puddle of tears. He turns to his left, where George attacks him with a bear hug.

Then, he can feel the time flying by, so he escapes his father’s tight grip and runs over to the stage. Idina and Kristen both hug him and then hand him the award.

Bucky approaches the microphone on the podium. The bright, heavy lights are blinding him. Then, he gets used to it, and can start to make out the faces in the audience. Insecurity hits him and it brings him back to high school for a short second.

Then, everyone starts laughing.

He can see them flipping him off and mocking him with faces. Then, they start to boo. Bucky stands at the podium, paralyzed with fear and humiliation.

Then, water comes raining down on him…

And he wakes up from his dream. Or, rather, nightmare.

He looks over at his alarm clock. Twenty minutes to seven am, which is when he normally wakes up. No point in going back to bed. Bucky sits up, still shaken from the nightmare.

Winning a Tony award has been one of Bucky’s biggest dreams since he was a little boy. The mere thought of having that great accomplishment end so horribly was awful. He’s grateful to have had the nightmare, though, because it reminds him of that lifelong dream: a Tony award. Stardom. Broadway.

And today, January 11^th, is the first day back at school following the break. A new year.

Bucky decides right then and there that this new semester is going to be the catalyst for his future career endgames. Bucky vows that from this day on, he will focus only on putting in the work to ensure that he does, in fact, win a Tony award one day…

Hopefully it’ll turn out a lot better than it had in his nightmare.

Bruce walks through the main entrance of Shield High, feeling extremely refreshed. The last time he was here, walking down these halls, which was merely a short three weeks ago, he was fighting some pretty serious battles. He was lonely, depressed, and putting all of his strength into helping his kids fight their battles.

Bruce and the glee kids have all had quite the school year thus far, and it’s only been four months. Yet in those four months:

• Steve and Bucky broke up because Bucky cheated on him with Tony.
• Tony and Carol broke up because Tony cheated on her with Bucky.
• Gamora and Peter broke up because she dumped him for Thor.
• Valkyrie and Tony have been at each other’s throats because of a longstanding feud.
• Steve and Tony’s parents began exclusively dating, putting the two boys at odds.
• Thor and Peter nearly got into several confrontations over their tutoring deal and Gamora.
• T’Challa and Nakia’s fling-mance almost ended badly.